Subscribe to the Bombay Chartered Accountant Journal Subscribe Now!

Understanding LBT

fiogf49gjkf0d
Octroi taxes have a respectable antiquity, being known in Roman times as vectigalia. It is in essence a tax levied on bringing commodities into a local area/ district. As of 2013, octroi is levied possibly only in Ethiopia and in Maharashtra.

In order to abolish this cadaverous practice, the Government of Maharashtra (GoM) decided to replace it with a tax supposed to be more robust and tax payer friendly. As most of us are aware, the GoM finally acted upon its long standing promise of doing away with Octroi and introduce an account based system of tax ‘The Local Body Tax (LBT)’. The tax being based on the philosophy of selfassessment, shall definitely reduce the hassles and inefficiencies caused due to stoppage of vehicles at Octroi check posts.

While most of us are must have become aware of the broad scheme of the Act by way of newspaper and media reports, we need to familiarise ourselves with the legal framework.

The basis of the levy is the Maharashtra Municipal Corporation Act, 1949 (‘Act’). Section 152P of the Act empowers the Municipalities to levy LBT on items imported into their territory. However, while there is no separate Act, there are a whole new set of rules which essentially govern the levy. All the important provisions are contained in the rules thereby making them more relevant than the Act.

However, the new tax has been welcomed with one of the largest mass movements by the business community in recent times, and the government has been forced to postpone the levy. The reason for the stiff opposition seems to be certain draconian provisions. However, before welcoming or opposing this Act, we need to objectively analyse the provisions of LBT.

Levy: The levy is on import of goods for the purpose of consumption, use or sale. Thus liability to pay LBT generally rests on the person who brings goods within the limits of a municipal corporation. However, when goods are purchased from within the city, it shall be the duty of the purchasing dealer to ensure that the goods are not imported goods. If the goods purchased are imported goods, he shall ensure by way of a declaration in the purchase invoice, that LBT on the same has been paid. In case of lapse of due diligence by the purchasing dealer, he shall become liable to LBT.

It is pertinent to note that, Rule 22 empowers the Commissioner to enquire and satisfy himself that the declaration furnished is true and correct. Thus having regard to this provision, it will not be wrong to extrapolate the verdict of Bombay High Court in the case of Mahalaxmi Cotton Ginning Pressing and Oil Industries ([2012] 051 VST 0001) wherein the Hon’ble High Court has upheld the constitutional validity of Section 48(5) of the MVAT Act, which provides that set-off of Input Tax credit (ITC) shall only be available if tax is actually paid by the supplier into the government treasury. Thus if during the course of assessment proceedings, the officer observes that the selling dealer has not “actually paid” the VAT in full or part, he shall be entitled to deny the claim of ITC made by the purchasing dealer. This is already causing undue hardship to the assessee under VAT.

Lacuna in the definition of LBT: LBT has been defined to mean a tax on the entry of goods into the limits of the city. However, it does not include octroi. This exclusion of octroi from the definition might result in double taxation. As mentioned above, LBT will have to be paid on any goods imported within the city. However, since LBT does not include octroi, those dealers who have imported goods within the city after paying octroi might be asked to pay LBT as well, as payment of octroi shall not tantamount to payment of LBT.

Coverage of one and all: Virtually anyone bringing in goods to the city is proposed to be brought under the ambit of LBT. The definitions of ‘business’ and ‘dealer’ have been kept wide enough to override any decision of the courts granting exclusion to people from VAT. This is because, ‘Business’ has been defined to also include profession and any kind of occasional transaction without regard to its frequency, volume or regularity. The definition of ‘dealer’ includes all kinds of persons including various agents handling goods/documents of title and auctioneers who receive the price for auctioned goods.

Be it small or big traders, professionals, brokers, factors, agents, societies, clubs, etc. or people carrying on temporary business; almost everyone will be covered if he makes purchases of a meagre Rs. 1,00,000/- in a year and brings into the city goods worth Rs. 5,000/-. Even one-time transactions like purchase of car by an individual to render professional services shall be liable to tax.

Registration, returns & maintenance of records
: While dealers carrying on regular business within the city are required to obtain make an application for registration within 30 days, dealers carrying on temporary business are required to make an application 15 days prior to commencing a business.

Returns are to be filed at half yearly intervals within 15 days from the end of the period. The first return shall be in Form E1 and shall be for the period of 6 months – April to September. The second return (in form EII) is an annual return i.e. for the full financial year. Thus there is an overlapping of return period. Further, there is also a provision for revision of returns; however the time limit is very short i.e. within a month from due date of filing of the original return.

Payment of tax is to be made on a monthly basis. The Rules also provide for a composition scheme for small dealers having turnover upto Rs. 5 lakh , builders and contractors. The composition scheme provides for a simple way of calculation of taxes irrespective of items imported, which is quite encouraging.

LBT requires issuance of bills in case of any sales amounting to a meagre Rs. 10/- or more and more so preservation of the same for a period of 5 years. Failing to issue an invoice might lead to penalty. However there is a duplicacy in the penalty provisions – Rule 48(1) provides a penalty upto double the tax amount, while Rule 48(7) provides for a penalty of double the invoice amount. Both the provisions provide penalty for not issuing invoice.

Further, the taxability of an item is determined in accordance with rates mentioned in the Schedules. Schedule-A lists the items and rates at which the same shall be taxed. The dealer will need to work out the liability to LBT based on different rates prescribed (ranging from 0% to 7%) and this may become an exercise in itself. Schedule-B lists out the items exempt from tax.

There are very few items which have made it to the coveted Schedule-B and even fruits, vegetables, etc are not covered in the exemption list. Persons dealing in these will have to register as well.

Sweeping powers:
Wide powers have been given to the Municipal officers to seize goods, attach any property (and not just bank and debtors as is the case in VAT), stop any vehicle in transit etc. The business community is afraid that these powers will become a cause of harassment. However, it may be mentioned that some of the powers can be exercised only by an officer of the rank of DMC and above.

Further, penalties for most offences are steep and discretionary which might also give an impetus to unsavoury favours sought by officers. For example, (i) Penalty for non-registration may extend upto 10 times of the amount of LBT payable during the period during which the dealer did not have registration; and (ii) Penalty for failing to disclose fully and truly all material facts, claiming an inaccurate deduction or failing to show appropriate liability of LBT in the return may go upto 5 times the amount of LBT payable.

Exemptions & Refunds: Goods sent for job work/ processing outside the city should be received without any change in appearance or condition; failing which LBT will have to be paid afresh on the entire value of goods and not just the value addition on account of processing. What fails to appeal to a rational mind is how processed goods will appear the same as original! The other condition which needs to be complied with is that the goods sent out should be brought back within 6 months.

In case of goods imported into the city for job work, the condition appears a little rational as the words used in the Act are the goods should not change ‘form’, which in my opinion is a little broader than the word ‘appearance’.

Further, LBT shall not be levied on goods exported outside the territory of India.

It is also relevant to note that, in case of goods imported but re-exported to another city, by way of sale or otherwise (i.e. branch transfer), 90% of the LBT paid on import shall be refunded.

Payment of disputed appeal before appeal: The law mandates assessee to deposit the entire amount of the disputed tax before filing an appeal. Considering that the appellate authority is a municipal officer and the despicable disposal rate that Indian judicial system has, in my humble opinion, stay should be granted atleast upto the stage of first appeal.

Appeal against an order passed by an officer below the rank of a Deputy Municipal Commissioner (DMC) shall lie with the DMC while that passed by an officer of the rank of DMC and above shall lie with the Municipal Commissioner. Further, there is no provision for second appeal and hence the only remedy will be approaching the High court.

Interest on delayed payments: The interest rates prescribed for delayed payment of LBT are phenomenally high. Interest rate ranges from 2% p.m. for delay upto 1 year to 3% p.m. (36% p.a.) for delay of more than a year. Interest rates need to be re-visited as no other law requires payment of such high interest rates.

No credit mechanism:
No mechanism for input credit of LBT paid has been prescribed in the Rules/ Act, which will lead to a cascading effect on LBT paid. This shall especially affect those dealers who do not directly procure from the manufacturer as more the number of intermediaries, lesser the chances to fix a competitive selling price.

While the law relating to LBT is indeed welcome being more sound in terms of ideology as compared to octroi, it is only apropos that some of the provisions be revisited and watered down so as to inspire confidence within the business community. While all and sundry were under the ambit of octori; the same cannot be the case in LBT in view of administrative difficulties of registration, returns, assessment, etc.

Taking a cue from the above, LBT can be perceived to be akin to VAT. Thus the simpler way for the State could be to collect it alongwith VAT under a separate challan/accounting code.

With the traders demanding abolition of the law, the government has responded by promising to revisit the Act. In principle, the levy is better than octroi – it is accounts based, will avoid delays when goods are in transit. However, the way the Rules have been drafted, it appears to put excessive compliance burden on the trading community. Having to deal with one more authority with potential harassment has made the businesses nervous. It shall not out of context here to remember Benjamin Franklin’s saying “The only things certain in life are death and taxes.” All that one can hope for is, that the law be made simple so that it can be widely and easily adopted!

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 62 dated 10th October, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

Notification No.FEMA.288/2013-RB dated 26th September, 2013

Closing of Old Outstanding Bills: Export-Follow-up –XOS Statements

This circular, as a onetime measure, permits banks to close the following old export bills:

1. Upto INR6,183,871 and outstanding beyond 15 years as on 31st December, 2012.

2. Upto INR3,091,936 and outstanding for more than 5 years as on 31st December, 2012, where customers not traceable – subject to proof of nontraceability from the competent authority and under bank’s internal board’s approved policy. Banks have to submit a report of the export bills so closed, to the Regional Office of RBI in the format Annexed to this circular.

This facility can be availed by an exporter:

1. Against whom there is no pending civil suit/ criminal suit;

2. Who has not come to the adverse notice of the Directorate of Enforcement (DoE)/Central Bureau of Investigation (CBI)/Directorate of Revenue Intelligence (DRI)/any such other law enforcement agency;
3. Who has no externalisation problems with the export recipient country.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 61 dated 10th October, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

Overseas Foreign Currency Borrowings by Authorised Dealer Banks

Presently, banks can borrow funds from their Head Office, overseas branches and correspondents and also avail overdraft in the nostro accounts up to a limit of 100% of their unimpaired Tier I capital as at the close of the previous quarter or INR618 million (or its equivalent), whichever is higher (excluding borrowings for financing of export credit in foreign currency and capital instruments).

This circular, in addition to the above lenders, permits banks to borrow from any other entity as permitted by RBI up to hundred per cent of its unimpaired Tier I capital or INR618 million, whichever is higher, subject to such conditions as may be

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 60 dated 1st October, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Export Outstanding Statement (XOS) – Online Bank wide Submission

Presently, banks are required to furnish a consolidated statement in Form XOS giving details of all export bills outstanding beyond six months from the date of export on a half yearly basis as at the end of June and December every year to the concerned Regional Office of RBI.

This circular states that with effect from the half year ending December 2013, XOS has to be submitted online and Bank-wide with RBI, instead of the present system of branch-wise submission through the respective Regional Offices of RBI. For this purpose Banks have to designate a Nodal Branch which will submit the XOS data online for the Bank as a whole to RBI.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 59 dated 30th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – Refinancing/Rescheduling of ECB

Presently, borrowers could refinance under the Approval Route, upto 30th September, 2013, an existing ECB by raising fresh ECB at a higher all-in-cost /reschedule an existing ECB at a higher all-in-cost. However, the enhanced all-in-cost must not exceed the current all-in-cost ceiling.

This circular states that: –

a. With effect from 1st October, 2013, borrowers cannot refinance an existing ECB by raising fresh ECB at a higher all-in-cost/reschedule an existing ECB.

b. Borrowers can refinance their existing ECB by raising fresh ECB at lower all-in-cost, provided that the outstanding maturity of the original ECB is either maintained or extended, either under the automatic route and approval route as the case may be.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 57 dated 30th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – ECB proceeds for acquisition of shares under the Government’s disinvestment programme of PSUs – Clarification

This circular clarifies that ECB can be availed of for multiple rounds of disinvestment of PSU shares under the Government disinvestment programme.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 54 dated 25th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Overseas Foreign Currency Borrowings by Authorised Dealer Banks – Enhancement of limit

This circular has modified the minimum maturity period for all fresh foreign currency borrowings by Authorized Dealers as under: –

1. Borrowings made on or before November 30, 2013 for the purpose of availing of the Swap facility from RBI – the minimum maturity period has been reduced from 3 years to 1 year.

2. Borrowings made after 30th November, 2013: –

a. Up to 50% of their unimpaired Tier I capital – the minimum maturity period can be 1 year.

b. Beyond 50% of their unimpaired Tier I capital – the minimum maturity period has to be 3 years.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 53 dated 24th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

Trade Credits for Import into India

Presently, companies in the infrastructure sector can, subject to certain terms and conditions, avail trade credit not exceeding INR1,237 million up to a maximum period of 5 years (from the date of shipment). However, the trade credit so availed must abinitio be contracted for a period not less than 15 months and should not be in the nature of shortterm roll overs.

This circular permits all companies in all sectors to avail trade credit not exceeding INR1,237 million up to a maximum period of 5 years for import of capital goods as classified by Director General of Foreign Trade (DGFT). Further the abinitio period of contract for availing the trade credit has been reduced from 15 months to 6 months. However, banks cannot issue Letters of Credit/Guarantees/Letter of Undertaking /Letter of Comfort in favour of overseas supplier, bank and financial institution for the extended period beyond three years.

levitra

Maharashtra Apartment Ownership Act

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction

The Maharashtra Apartment Ownership Act, 1970 (“the MAOA”) has been enacted to provide for the ownership of an individual apartment in a building and to make such apartment heritable and transferrable property. In the State of Maharashtra, three entities are possible for an association of the unit/flat owners in a building – a cooperative society, a company or a condominium. While the Maharashtra Flat Ownership Act deals with flats in a co-operative society or a company, the MAOA deals with apartments in a condominium, also popularly known as condos. The fundamental difference between the two is that while in the case of MOFA, the title to the land and building vests in the society/company and in the case of MAOA, all the apartment owners have a common undivided interest in the land and building.

Currently, several new projects in and around Mumbai have preferred a condominium structure since it does not involve the hassles associated with a society. Even across India condos are popular. In fact, in several places across India, one finds very few societies. Several Southern States have a practice where the builder conveys interest in land and apartment separately to the buyer. This is done under a condominium structure.

The MAOA applies only to property, the sole owner or all the owners of which submit the same to the provisions of the Act by duly executing and registering a Declaration in the prescribed format. However, no property shall be submitted to the provisions of MAOA, unless it is used for residence, office, practice of any profession or for carrying on any occupation, trade or business or for any other type of independent use. Section 10 of the MOFA expressly provides that it does not apply to property in which the apartment takers propose to submit the apartments to the MAOA. In such cases, a co-operative society or a company cannot be formed.

The owner of the land may submit such land to the provisions of MAOA with a condition that he shall grant a lease of such land to the apartment owners.

Important Definitions

The MAOA lays down certain important definitions.

Apartment

Apartment has been defined to mean a part of the property intended for any type of independent use, including one or more rooms or enclosed spaces located on one or more floors in a building, intended to be used for residence, office, profession, business, other type of independent use, etc., and with a direct exit to a public street, road or highway or to a common area leading to such street, road or highway.

Building has been defined to mean a building containing 5 or more apartments, or 2 or more buildings, each containing 2 or more apartments, with a total of 5 or more apartments for all such buildings, and comprising a part of the property.

Apartment Owner

An apartment owner has been defined to mean the person owning an apartment and an undivided interest in the common areas and facilities. This is one of the important features of a condo that the owner has an undivided interest in the common areas and the facilities. Common areas have been defined to mean:

(a) the land on which the building is located;

(b) the foundations, columns, girders, beams, support, main walls, roofs, halls, corridors, lobbies, stairs, stairways, fire-escapes and entrances and exits of the building;

(c) the basements, cellars, yards, gardens, parking areas and storage spaces ;

(d) the premises for the lodging of janitors or persons employed for the management of the property;

(e) installations of central services, such as power, light, gas, hot and cold water, heating, refrigeration, air conditioning and incinerating;

(f) the elevators, tanks, pumps, motors, fans, compressors, ducts and in general all apparatus and installations existing for common use;

(g) such community and commercial facilities as may be provided for in the Declaration; and

(h) all other parts of the property necessary or convenient to its existence, maintenance and safety, or normally in common use; Thus, the apartment owners are the legal and beneficial owners of their individual flats under the MAOA whilst under a society structure, the flat owners only own shares of the society which entitle them to occupancy rights over the flat.

Thus, the flat is legally owned by the society but beneficially occupied by the flat owner. Although in essence the effect is the same, in Law, there is a difference between the two structures.

Association of Apartment Owners

This is an association of the owners of all the apartments acting as a group in accordance with the bye-laws and Declaration. At least 5 apartments are required to form an association as compared to 10 members to form a society under MOFA.

The Declaration must be in Form A and shall be signed by the apartment owner in the presence of a Magistrate and shall be filed with the Registrar of Co-operative Societies within 30 days from the date of its execution.

The Declaration must contain various clauses, including the following important ones:

(a) Description of the common areas and facilities;

(b) Description of the limited common areas and facilities, if any, stating to which apartments their use is reserved;

(c) Value of the property and of each apartment, and the percentage of undivided interest in the common areas and facilities appertaining to each apartment and its owner for all purposes, including voting; and a statement that the apartment and such percentage of undivided interest are not encumbered in any manner whatsoever on the date of the Declaration;

(d) Statement of the purposes for which the building and each of the apartment are intended and restricted as to use;

(e) Provision as to the percentage of votes by the apartment owners which shall be determinative of whether to rebuild, repair, restore or sell the property in the event of damage or distinction of all or part of the property.

A copy of this Declaration needs to be fled with the Registrar of Co-operative Societies. The association would elect from among the apartment owners a Board of Managers. Subject to the bye-laws of the association, the Board may engage the services of a Secretary, a Manager or Managing Agent.

One difference between this association and a society is that usually the bye-laws of the association do not provide that a transfer of an apartment requires its permission. The bye-laws of a society require its prior permission before any transfer. This coupled with the transfer fees/donations, has been the subject-matter of perennial disputes in the case of cooperative societies. Hence, an association scores over a society in this respect.

Apartment Ownership

Each apartment owner is entitled to the exclusive ownership and possession of his Apartment. Each apartment owner shall execute a Deed of Apartment in relation to his apartment. Deeds of apartments shall include the followings particulars namely:-

(a) Description of the land, including the libber, page and date of executing the Declaration, the date and serial number of its registration and the date and other reference, if any, of its filing with the Registrar of Cooperative Societies.

(b) The apartment number of the apartment.

(c) Use for which the apartment is intended and restrictions on its use, if any.

(d) The percentage of undivided interest appertaining to the apartment in the common areas and facilities. A copy of every Deed of Apartment shall be filed with the Registrar of Co-operative Societies.

The first as well as subsequent transfers of apartments by owners must be by way of a Deed of Apartment only.

Common Areas and Facilities

Each apartment owner is entitled to an undivided interest in the common areas and facilities in the percentage expressed in the declaration. Such percentage shall be computed by taking as a basis the value of the apartment in relation to the value of the property; and such percentage shall reflect the limited common areas and facilities. This is one of the main distinguishing feature of a condominium as compared to a society. In a society, it is the society which has undivided interest over the common areas. The flat occupants only have a right to use them whereas under a condo structure, they have an undivided right over these areas.

The interest of each owner in the common areas and facilities is undivided and no one can claim a partition or division of the same.

However, each apartment and its percentage of un-divided interest in the common areas and facilities appurtenant to such apartment shall be deemed to be separate property for the purpose of assessment to property tax. Neither the building, the property nor any of the common areas and facilities shall be deemed to be separate property for the purposes of the levy of such property tax.

Common Profits and Expenses

The common profits of the property after meeting the common expenses must be distributed among the apartment owners according to their percentage undivided interest in the common area and facilities. Common expenses has been defined to mean:

(a)    all sums lawfully assessed against the apartment owners by the Association of Apartment Owners;

(b)    expenses of administration, maintenance, repair or replacement of the common areas and facilities ;

(c)    expenses agreed upon as common expenses by the Association of Apartment Owners ;

(d)    expenses declared as common expenses by the provision of the MAOA, or by the Declaration or the bye–laws.

Encumberances against Apartments

After recording the Declaration, no encumbrance can arise or be effective against the property. During such period encumbrances may be created only against each apartment and the percentage of undivided interest in the common areas and facilities appurtenant to such apartment. However, no apartment and percentage of undivided interest shall be partitioned or sub-divided in interest.

Even if some labour has been performed or material furnished that shall not be the basis for a charge or any encumbrance under the provisions of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882, against the apartment of any other property or any other apartment owner not expressly consenting to or requesting the same, except that such express consent shall be deemed to be given by the owner of any apartment in the case of emergency repairs.

In the event of a charge or any encumbrance against two or more apartments becoming effective, the apartment owners of the separate apartments may remove their apartments and the percentage of undivided interest in the common areas and facilities appurtenant to each apartments from the charge or encumbrance by payment of the fractional or proportional amounts attributable to each of the apartments affected. Such individual payment shall be computed by reference to the percentages appearing in the Declaration.

Damage/Destruction of Property

If within 60 days of the date of damage or destruction to all or part of the property, it is not determined by the Association of Apartment Owners to repair, reconstruct or rebuild, then:

(a)    the property shall be deemed to be owned in common by the apartment owners;

(b)    the undivided interest in the property owned in common which shall appertain to each apartment owner shall be the percentage of the undivided interest previously owned by such owner in the common areas and facilities;

(c)    any encumbrances affecting any of the apartments shall be deemed to be transferred in accordance with the existing priority to the percentage of the undivided interest of the apartment owner in the property;

(d)    the property shall be subject to an action for partition at the suit of any apartment owner, in which event the net proceeds of sale together with the net proceeds of the insurance on the property, if any, shall be considered as one fund and shall be divided among all the apartment owners in percentage after first paying out, all the respective shares of the apartment owners to the extent sufficient for the purpose and all charges on the undivided interest in the property owned by each apartment owner.

Conclusion

The MAOA is a noble concept since more and more flat owners are feeling that the co-operative society is actually a noncooperative entity. The time has come for an increasing number of buildings to consider the MAOA as a worthy alternative to the MOFA.

Will – Registration – Effect: Registration Act section 41(2)(a)

fiogf49gjkf0d
Snehlata Bhandari (Smt.) vs. State of UttarakhandAIR 2013 Uttarakhand 94

Appellant No. 1 is the widow of Pradeep Singh Bhandari and appellant No. 2 is the son of Pradeep Singh Bhandari. Pradeep Singh Bhandari was the son of G.S. Bhandari. G.S. Bhandari predeceased his wife Smt. Durga Devi Bhandari. After the death of Smt. Durga Devi Bhandari, respondent No.3, the daughter of G.S. Bhandari, purported to present a Will, allegedly executed by Smt. Durga Devi Bhandari, for registration before respondent No. 2, Sub-Registrar (Second), Haldwani. Respondent No. 2 has registered the said Will. Challenging the said registration, a writ petition was filed. In that, amongst others, it was contended that, in terms of the provisions of section 169 of The Uttar Pradesh Zamindari Abolition and Land Reforms Act, 1950, the subject Will was required to be registered by the Testator herself.

The question, whether, by the Will, bhumidhari right has been transferred or not, has not yet arisen. The same will arise only when, on the strength of the Will, the alleged beneficiary thereunder will seek a direction for transfer of the bhumidhari right of the Testator in her favour. The court has not gone into the question at this stage, that whether, by reason of Section 1 69 of The Uttar Pradesh Zamindari Abolition and Land Reforms Act, 1950, read with section 17(1)(f) of the Registration Act, 1908, it was a requirement for the Testator herself to register the Will or not, inasmuch as, by and under the purported Will, the Testator purportedly devised also those properties, which cannot be called bhumidhari rights. Inasmuch as the Will cannot be truncated into two or scissored, one in respect of the bhumidhari rights and the other in respect of the other rights, the court dealt only with question as to whether the Registrar, in the matter of registering the Will in question, acted in excess of his authority

Under Clause (a) of s/s. (2) of section 41 of The Registration Act, 1908, the Registrar had the obligation of satisfying that the Will, or the instrument purporting to be Will, was executed by the testator. If the Registrar was satisfied about the execution of the purported Will by the testator, he certainly could register the Will. The satisfaction of the Registrar that the Will was executed by the testator is no certificate that the same was executed in fact by the testator. At the same time, registration of a Will does not give more authenticity to the Will. An unregistered Will or a registered Will has no difference. A Will come into force only when the same is accepted by a competent court to be a Will executed by the testator, who is supposed to have executed the same.

levitra

Stamp – Improperly stamped document – Evidentiary Value: Stamp Act, 1899 section 35

fiogf49gjkf0d
Mahant Krishna Giri Chela Mahant Vikam Giri vs. Deepa Devi (Smt.) w/o Govind Singh AIR 2013 Uttarakhand 93

Before the trial Court the plaintiff filed paper no. 92-C under Order 13, Rule 3 C.P.C. with a prayer that the alleged agreement for sale filed by the defendant in suit is neither properly stamped nor is it a registered document therefore, the document cannot be admitted in evidence. The application was opposed by the defendant. The learned trial Court did not find favour with the plaintiff-petitioner and dismissed the application 92-C by order dated 22-10-2012, which was assailed by the plaintiff before the District Judge in revision.

The learned revisional Court also did not find favour with the plaintiff and dismissed the revision. Learned counsel for the petitioner has contended that the alleged document (paper no. 30-A), which was filed by the defendant before the trial Court is neither duly stamped nor the same is a registered document, therefore, such a document would not be admissible for collateral purpose. In support of his argument, learned counsel has placed reliance upon the case of Avinash Kumar Chauhan vs. Vijay Krishna Mishra [AIR, 2009, Supreme Court, 1489. In the case at hand, the alleged document (paper no. 030-A) is undisputedly not properly stamped. Moreover, since the learned trial Court in the impugned order has held that the document can be read in evidence for collateral purpose even without properly stamped, the Court was of the view that the approach of the learned trial Court is not proper and this finding is clearly perverse.

The impugned orders passed by the Civil Judge (Senior Division) as well as the order passed by the revisional Court are liable to be set aside in view of the Apex Court verdict in the case of Avinash Kumar Chauhan (supra) and it is held that if the document is under-stamped that cannot be read in evidence for collateral purpose.

levitra

Gift Deed – Registration – Mohammedan Law: Registration Act 1964, section 17: Transfer of Property Act 1882, section 129.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Asgar Ali vs. Tahir Ali AIR 2013 MP 151

A petition was filed challenging the order dated 17-11-2012, whereby the application of the defendant preferred u/s. 17 of the Registration Act was allowed by the lower court.

The petitioner/plaintiff instituted a suit for eviction. During pendency of the suit, the respondents/ defendants preferred an application before the trial Court stating that the gift deed in question dated 01-04-1970 is inadmissible in evidence for want of its registration u/s. 17 of the Registration Act.

In turn, petitioner/plaintiff submitted a reply to the defendant’s application denying the averments and pleaded that the gift of immovable property under the Muslim Law requires no registration. The essential requirements of oral gifts are present in the gift in question and therefore, the said application needs to be rejected.

The trial Court after hearing both the parties, allowed the said application and opined that the will dated 01-04-1970 cannot be taken into evidence in absence of its registration u/s. 17(1) of the Registration Act.

The Hon’ble Court dealt with certain important facets which were considered and decided by the Supreme Court in Hafeeza Bibi & Ors vs. Shaikh Farid (dead) by LRs AIR 2011 SC 1695. In no uncertain terms, it has made it clear that in the Mohammedan Law, for the purpose of determining gift or Hiba, three essential ingredients must be there. These are — (i) declaration of the gift by the donor, (ii) acceptance of the gift by the donee, and (iii) delivery of possession. The aforesaid three ingredients are present in the said document. The donor has given a specific declaration regarding gift, it is accepted by the donee and the possession is handed over to the donee. Now the basic question is whether in such situation the document/instrument was required to be registered under the provisions of Registration Act and whether in absence thereof it cannot be taken into account for any purpose including for the purpose of evidence. In para 29 of the judgment in Hafeeza Bibi (supra) the Apex Court opined that “the distinction that if a written deed of gift recites the factum of prior gift then such deed is not required to be registered but when the writing is contemporaneous with the making of the gift, it must be registered, is inappropriate and does not seem to us to be in conformity with the rule of gifts in Mohammedan Law.”

The entire edifice of the argument of the respondents is based on the aforesaid distinction in para 34 of the judgment of Hafeeza Bibi (supra) the Apex Court, in the facts and circumstances of the case, examined and found that the aforesaid three ingredients of declaration, acceptance and delivery are available. Then it is opined that Nasib Ali (decided by Calcutta High Court) is the correct authority. In addition, in para 31 it is mentioned that section 129 of Transfer of Property Act preserves the rule of Mohammedan Law and excludes the applicability of section 123 of T.P. Act to a gift of an immoveable property by a Mohammedan. The Supreme Court approved the statement of law reproduced in the said judgment from Mulla, Principles of Mohammedan Law (19th Edition), page 120. In other words, it is held that it is not the requirement that in all cases where the gift deed is contemporaneous to the making of the gift then such deed must be registered u/s.s 17 of the Registration Act. It is held that each case depends on its own facts. The aforesaid reasoning adopted by the court below shows that the interference is made solely on the ground that by way of will in question, the conditions of gift are written for the first time and the said will does not contain any recital or mention of earlier oral Hiba. At the cost of repetition, it is apt to mention that in Hafeeza Bibi (supra), the Apex Court has made it clear that in all cases where the gift deed is contemporaneous to the making of the gift then such gift must be registered u/s. 17 of the Registration Act, is not a rule of thumb. Each case needs to be considered on its own facts. In the light of the judgment in Hafeeza Bibi (supra), the view of court below runs contrary to the legal position settled in Hafeeza Bibi (supra). It is also relevant to note that the Apex Court by following the judgment in Nasib Ali (supra) allowed the appeal and set aside the judgment of High Court.

Consequently, the impugned order cannot be permitted to stand.

levitra

Bar Rooms-Library– Facilitates to Advocates – Advocates are officers of court – Duty of State Government to pay electricity bills of Bar rooms. [Constitution of India; Advocates Act, section 7(b)].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Vinod Kumar Bhardwaj vs. State of M.P. AIR 2013 M.P. 145

A Public Interest Litigation has been filed by a Senior Advocate in representative capacity for issuance of a direction to the State to the effect that the electricity charges of electricity consumed in the Bar Association Rooms or Rooms provided by the Court to the members of the Bar Association be paid by the State Government.

The petitioner has pleaded that he is a senior Advocate practising in the District Court and High Court since a long time. More than one bar rooms have been provided by the Courts for the purpose of sitting of bar members during Court’s hours. The advocates used to sit in the bar rooms, they consult with their clients in the bar rooms and they also used to read and prepare their briefs in the bar room when they were not required to appear before the Court. It is further submitted that it is a part and parcel of the process of administration of justice and the Government has the responsibility to bear expenses for the administration of justice. However, the electricity charges of the electricity consumed in the bar room have been paid by the Bar Association and it has to be paid by the Government. It is further submitted that the Hon’ble Supreme Court is paying all the electricity charges of Bar Association Rooms. Even the Supreme Court is providing other facilities also. In other states like Rajasthan, the Government used to pay electricity charges of electricity consumed in the bar rooms. It is further pleaded that for the purpose of effective administration of justice, the Government has to provide expenditure for well equipped Bar Rooms including Library and electricity charges.

For centuries, it is a well-settled principle of law that the advocates are officers of the Court. The Dr. K. Shivaram Ajay R. Singh Advocates Allied laws Hon’ble Supreme Court in Lalit Mohan Das vs. The Advocate General, Orissa and another, AIR 1957 SC 250 has held as under:

“A member of the Bar undoubtedly owes a duty to his client and must place before the Court all that can fairly and reasonably be submitted on behalf of his client. He may even submit that a particular order is not correct and may ask for a review of that order. At the same time, a member of the Bar is an officer of the Court an owes a duty to the Court in which he is appearing. He must uphold the dignity and decorum of the Court and must not do anything to bring the Court itself into disrepute.”

The Hon’ble Court also to referred the Judgement of Apex Court in the case of Supreme Court of Bar Association and others vs. B.D. Kaushik,: (2011) 13 SCC 774 and held that it was a well-settled principle of law that the profession of an advocate is not merely a profession. The Advocates are officers of the Court, and they have their duty towards their clients and also towards the Court and an efficient and intelligent bar is necessary for the effective administration of justice. If the bar does not have proper facilities in the Court premises, then the administration of justice would be affected. It is obligatory on the part of the Government to bear electricity expenses of fans, tube-lights and bulbs and also of coolers during the summer season in the Bar Rooms of High Court, District Courts and Tehsil Courts officially provided by the Courts.

levitra

Is It Fair to Compel an Auditor of a Co-operative Society to File an FIR?

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction:

All readers will unanimously agree that the duties and responsibilities of audit profession have grown multifold in recent years. While ‘independence’ of an auditor has always remained a myth, – the obligations are literally endless! We have yet to familiarise ourselves with the additional burdens imposed by the new Companies Act. In the meanwhile, the new Maharashtra Co-operative Societies Act (2013) has added one more illogical provision. Now, it expressly requires an auditor to file a First Information Report (FIR) to the Police Authorities. A question naturally arises as to whether it is fair!

Statutory Provisions: In the Amended Act, in section 81, s/s. (5B), the following provisos have been added:-

‘Provided that, where the auditor has come to a conclusion in his audit report that any person is guilty of any offence relating to the accounts or any other offences, he shall file a specific report to the Registrar with a period of fifteen days from the date of submission of his audit report. The auditor concerned shall, after obtaining written permission of the Registrar, file a First Information Report of the offence. The auditor, who fails to file First Information Report, shall be liable for disqualification and his name shall be liable to be removed from the panel of auditors and he shall also be liable to any other action as the Registrar may think fit:

Provided further that, when it is brought to the notice of the Registrar that, the auditor has failed to initiate action as specified above, the Registrar shall cause a First Information Report to be filed by a person authorised by him in that behalf: Provided also that, on conclusion of his audit, if the auditor finds that there are apparent instances of financial irregularities resulting into losses to the society caused by any member of the committee or officers of the society or by any other person, then he shall prepare a Special Report and submit the same to the Registrar alongwith his audit report. Failure to file such Special Report, would amount to negligence in the duties of the auditor and he shall be liable for disqualification for appointment as an auditor or any other action, as the Registrar may think fit.”

Comment:

The scope of the Provision is too wide. What exactly is meant by the term ‘offence relating to accounts’ or ‘any other offences?

The word ‘offence’ is not defined in the Act. Even misbehaviour is an offence; smoking at a public place also is an offence!

As far as I know, initially, it was intended to cover only the frauds.

However, if in a co-operative bank, there is an internal fraud of a petty amount, it is detected and money is recovered, concerned staff is dismissed or punitive action taken, whether still an FIR is to be filed? What if the management is justifiably not willing to do so? Ultimately, it affects the goodwill of the Bank.

There could be internal ‘offences’ where a customer or outside party is not affected. Then what is the propriety of filing an FIR? What purpose will it serve? On the contrary, it may hamper the image of an organisation.
The most unfair part is – why compel an auditor to file an FIR?

The above provision is irrational and needs to be reconsidered on the following grounds: (the following points are narrated by the committee of co-operative societies – Maharashtra (committee of WIRC of ICAI) Role of Auditor is different from that of the investigator. His responsibility is to express an opinion on the financial statements prepared by the management and produced before the auditors

• He is only expected to express an opinion whether financial statements exhibit true & fair view of the state of affairs as on the balance sheet date as well as profit or loss for the period under audit.

• The auditor has to report the fraud, if any detected during the course of audit, to the management or regulators. It is the duty of the management or the regulators to take appropriate action thereon.

• Under none of the Acts where audit is statutorily prescribed, the auditors are required to file FIR after coming across any fraud during the course of audit.

• As the Chartered Accountant’s role is limited to expression of an opinion on the state of affairs, wherever such fraud cases are noticed actions in regard to the same are to be taken by the concerned regulators like Registrar of Companies, SEBI, RBI, Commissioner of sales tax etc.

• Even in case of findings by C & AG or audits conducted by Chartered Accountants u/s 619 of the Companies Act, 1956 for C & AG such actions are taken by the concerned department.

Another lacuna in the amendment Act is, it has been provided that auditor should file a specific report with the registrar within a period of 15 days of submission of report. The auditor concerned shall after obtaining written permission from the Registrar, file an FIR of the offence. Here it is pertinent to note that there is no time limit specified for the Registrar to give the permission in writing.

The auditor who fails to submit the special report to the Registrar or file an FIR shall be liable for disqualification and his name shall be removed from the panel and he shall also be liable for any action as the Registrar may think fit.

Suggestions: A suitable amendment should be made or clarification be issued relieving the auditors from this obligation of filing an FIR.

levitra

Poitu Varein, Khuda Hafiz, Alvida, Aavjo, Adios, Mr. Auditor – An Auditor’s Anguish

fiogf49gjkf0d
The new Companies Act and the draft rules are heavily skewed against the auditor. The restriction on the number of audits an auditor can do in the existing Companies Act is 20 public companies. Though the restriction has been retained at 20, the limit under the new Act will also include private companies. No major country or professional body imposes such a restriction, and this is perhaps very unique to India. It is also unique within India, since similar restrictions do not exist in the legal, medical and many other professions. Imposing an unreasonable restriction on doing business perhaps may not be constitutionally valid. Restricting the number of audits would also have a negative effect on audit quality, since typically none of the audit firms will be able to invest in talents and technology, critical for a good audit.

Under the new Act rotation of auditors will be mandatory for all companies, other than a one man company and a small company. Conceded that rotation brings about independence of auditors, but it also increases audit cost, burden for companies and in the initial years of the incumbent auditor, increases the risk of non-detection of frauds and errors. Therefore in balance the rotation requirements should not be extended to companies other than listed companies, as public interest in non-listed companies is minimal.

An auditor cannot be appointed as auditor of a company if he or his relative holds investment in a company exceeding Rs. 1 lakh. Relatives have been defined in the rules and include a long list which includes brothers and sisters. In today’s world, it would be difficult to know in which companies the brother or sister has invested in; leave aside telling them not to invest in those companies. A disgruntled brother or sister of the auditor may actually invest in various companies, rendering the auditor jobless. Therefore. the term relative needs to be redefined to include only spouse and children and other people who are financially dependent on the auditor.

The rules also prohibit the auditor from having any business relationship with the company, even if those are at arm’s length. Thus, an auditor of a telecom operator cannot use the network facility of the operator, even if the pricing is the same as any other customer. Needless to say, any transaction carried out on arms length basis must be permitted, as otherwise, it will pose serious practical problems for not only the auditors but also the companies they audit.

The reporting requirements for the auditor have been made very onerous. He is supposed to be a super human who will not only detect and report to the Central Government all frauds that have been committed against a company but also frauds that are in the process of being committed. He is also required to second guess management’s business decision and propriety of transactions. All this will require him to step into management’s shoes, which is completely against the requirement of auditing standards. Besides, if the auditor is good at doing business, why have entrepreneurs; maybe, auditors should run businesses. Given the onerous nature of the auditing profession under the new Act, this may actually be a good idea!

Interestingly, the auditor is also required to report on foreseeable losses on derivative contracts. One can understand mark to market losses, but it is difficult to understand foreseeable losses. Never mind, an auditor is not only supposed to be a super human but also one with extra sensory powers. If only the auditor knew what foreseeable losses and profits are on derivative contracts, why would he choose to be an auditor, why not a derivative trader?

After all this, if the auditor is found to be lacking in his super human and extra sensory skills, there is a lot of stringent punishment waiting for him. There could be class action suit, long years of imprisonment and debarment of the audit firm for a period of 10 years. Even if the professional misconduct was attributed to a single partner, an entire firm comprising of several thousand people, could be in trouble.

Which parent would like his children to join a profession with so many imperilments? The provisions of the Act seem to be a knee jerk reaction to the Satyam fraud and in the long run will destroy the audit profession and audit quality and will be actually counter-intuitive to the very reason why these laws were framed. One can relate this experience to an attempt at VCR repair.

One day I tore into my VCR with the intention of freeing a jammed tape. I took the VCR apart, but failed to free the jammed tape. Then, when I tried to put the VCR back together, I failed again. The tape was still jammed, and now the VCR was in pieces. If I had counted the cost before looking for a screwdriver, I would have taken the VCR to a repair shop rather than destroying it. When will we learn that, “The Road to Hell is paved with Good Intentions!”

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 114 dated June 25, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy for 3G spectrum allocation

Presently, payment for spectrum allocation that has been initially met out of the Rupee resources by the successful bidders can be refinanced by availing long term ECB, under the approval route, within 12 months from the date of payment of the final installment to the Government.

This circular provides that successful bidders of 3G spectrum can avail of ECB up to 31st March, 2014 for refinancing rupee loans that are still outstanding in their books of accounts.

levitra

Winding up – By Court Discretionary powers – Court has ample power to direct eviction of trespassers from company property – Companies Act, 1956 section 446

fiogf49gjkf0d
PDGD Investments & Trading P. Ltd. vs. Official Liquidator (2013) 176 Comp. Cas. 445 (Cal.)

The owner of the property which had been rented out to the company in liquidation filed an application u/s. 535 of the Companies Act, seeking a direction to the official liquidator to make over possession of the rented premises with the knowledge that the official liquidator was not in actual possession. The applicant also contended that the official liquidator had no use for the concerned premises for the beneficial winding up of the company and the official liquidator was under a duty and obligation to disclaim the premises in its favour. The applicant also prayed for a direction to the official liquidator to remove the trespassers from the premises and to make over possession to it. The official liquidator accepted the ownership of the applicant and also accepted that the premises was onerous property and contended that it should be disclaimed on “as is where is and whatever there is basis”. Three companies claiming to be sub-tenants of the property sought to intervene in the proceedings, inter alia, contending that they were not trespassers and unless notice was given under the West Bengal Premises Tenancy Act, 1997, they could not be evicted from the premises in which they had sub tenants since the year 1992 in terms of sub-tenancy agreements. It was contented that the company court had the power to order disclaimer of the property but did not have any power of evict the persons in possession; that eviction could not be ordered since the section 446 did not authorise such eviction of sub-tenants; and that the applicant did not mention or plead section 446 of the 1956 Act;

It was held that the company court has ample power to adjudicate and determine all questions that arise in winding up. Such questions include eviction of trespassers from property of the company in liquidation and the company court also can direct eviction of trespassers from the company property by a summary order. But, the company court must follow the law of the land in regard to such eviction. The process is summary but the relevant law to be applied prior to ordering eviction of trespasers is the same law as would have to be applied by any civil court ordinarily trying a suit against a trespasser. Further, a plain reading of the provisions of section 446 of the Companies Act, 1956 make it clear that exercise of the power or jurisdiction is discretionary in nature. Even if the section is not mentioned in the application, in appropriate cases the company court can exercise its power and decide any question whether of law or fact which may relate to or arise in course of the proceedings.

The Hon’ble Court held that the applicant was the owner of the property. The property in question was of no use to the company in liquidation nor could it be used or utilised for the purpose of winding up of the company. Although the official liquidator did not take possession of the premises in question, u/s. 446 of the 1956 Act he would be deemed to have been in possession, as the tenancy right was an asset of the company in liquidation. The applicant was entitled to get the property released in its favour. The official liquidator was to release the property in favour of the applicant.

Further, the company in liquidation was a tenant in respect of the property in question and governed by the provisions of the West Bengal Premises Tenancy Act, 1956. It had inducted the interveners as sub-tenants and realised rents from them. They were in occupation of an area of 1,645 sq.ft. only. The two different agreements disclosed by the interveners stipulated that prior permission of the landlord was obtained for induction of the sub-tenants, but no written permission was ever produced by any of the interveners. Although non production of written consent created doubt considering the prior of occupancy and payment of rent to the company in liquidation, the issue had be resolved in a suit before the company court. The applicant was to be granted liberty to institute a suit against the company in liquidation as well as the interveners for the purpose of resolving the issue and for getting back possession of the property in question. The company court was entitled to entertain such suit u/s. 446(2) of the 1956 Act. The official liquidator was directed to release vacant possession of the undisputed portion of the property to the applicant after removing the tresspassers if any.

levitra

Registration – Unstamped and unregistered document – Admissibility – Collateral purpose – Registration Act, section 49, 17; Stamp Act, section 33, 35.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Indu vs. Narsingh Das (Smt.) & Others AIR 2013 Rajasthan 112

By this petition, the petitioner challenged the validity of order of the trial Court dated 18-10-2011 whereby a document dated 11-05-1969 was accepted for evidence by the trial Court for collateral purpose. As per facts of the case the plaintiff-respondent filed a suit and entire claim was made in the plaint on the basis of a hand-written letter dated 11-05-1969 on a plain paper. During the pendency of the suit, the petitioner filed an application under O.13 R. 3, CPC, read with sections 17 and 49 of the Registration Act and sections 33 and 35 of Indian Stamps Act before the trial Court.

In the application, it was submitted that document written on plain paper dated 11-05-1969 is neither properly stamped nor registered, therefore, the said document may be rejected. The trial Court allowed the said application filed by the petitioner and document dated 11-05-1969 filed by the plaintiff-respondent was held to be inadmissible in evidence.

The plaintiff-respondent preferred writ petition but the same was dismissed by the Court. However, it was left to the plaintiff-respondent, if he so desired, to make a prayer with regard to admission of the document for collateral purpose before the trial Court The plaintiff-respondent in pursuance of the liberty granted by the Court moved an application before the trial Court praying that the document dated 11-05-1969 may be admitted in evidence for collateral purposes for establishing possession etc. of the plaintiff-respondent over plot.

The trial Court passed an order by which the application filed by respondent No. 1 has been allowed and document has been admitted in evidence for collateral purpose. The petitioner challenged the said order on the ground that the said document cannot be treated to be admissible in evidence for collateral purpose also because it is not properly stamped and registered as required u/s. 49 of the Registration Act. The trial Court allowed the application ignoring the judgment of the Supreme Court reported in AIR 2009 SC 1489. Therefore, it was prayed that the order impugned may be quashed.

The Hon’ble Court observed that upon perusal of the said document, it was revealed that by this document rights have been relinquished in favour of the plaintiff-respondent but, in fact, the said document was not stamped properly nor registered.

The contention that the document was admissible for collateral purpose, was not correct.

Section 35 of the Act, however, rules out admission as it is categorically provided therein that a document of this nature shall not be admitted for any purpose whatsoever. If all purposes for which the document is sought to be brought in evidence are excluded, the document was inadmissible.

The Hon’ble Supreme Court held that the said document is not even admissible for collateral purpose too because in section 35, words “for any purpose whatsoever” have been used. Thus, the purpose for which a document is sought to be admitted in evidence or the extent thereof would not be a relevant factor for not invoking section 35 of the Registration Act. The writ petition was allowed and the impugned order 18-10-2011 was quashed and set aside.

levitra

Public Auction – No power vested with Central Court to direct e auction

fiogf49gjkf0d
Dr. Mandeep Sethi vs. UOI & Ors. AIR 2013 P & H 82

An instruction issued by the Government of India, Ministry of Finance directing the Presiding Officers of the Debt Recovery Tribunals to conduct all auctions electronically was subject matter of challenge.

Recovery of Debts Due to Banks and Financial Institutions Act, 1993 confers power u/s. 29 of the said Act to the Debt Recovery Tribunal to sell the property of the certificate debtors in terms of 2nd and 3rd Schedules to the Income-tax Act, 1961 and also Income Tax (Certified Proceedings) Rules, 1962. Part-II of 2nd Schedule to the Income Tax Act deals with attachment and sale of immovable property. Rule 56 of the Rules contemplates sale by public auction.

The counsel for the petitioner vehemently argued that e-auction i.e. where the intending bidders give their bids not in person, but through the medium of electronics on computer in a prescribed format, is not a public auction within the meaning of Rule 56 of the Rules. In support of the argument, he relied upon the judgment of Hon’ble Supreme Court in Chairman and Managing Director, SIPCOT, Madras & Ors. vs. Contromix Pvt. Ltd. By its Director (Finance) Seetharaman, Madras & anr. AIR 1995 SC 1632. On the other hand, counsel for the respondents relied upon sections 4 and 10-A of the Information Technology Act, 2000 to contend that the electronic format is a substitute for anything which shall be required to be done in writing or in the typewritten or in the printed form.

The High Court held that there is no provision in the Statute which confers jurisdiction on the Central Government to issue directions to the Debt Recovery Tribunals. Section 35 of the Act confers powers on the Central Government to publish an order in the official gazette not inconsistent with the provisions of the Act, if it appears to be necessary or expedient for removing a difficulty. Even such an order could be passed within three years from the date of commencement of the Act. Therefore, the Central Government was not competent to issue any directions to the Debt Recovery Tribunals under the provisions of the Statute. In M/s. Raman and Raman Ltd. vs. The State of Madras & Ors. AIR 1959 SC 694, the Supreme Court while examining Section 43-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939 held that the power with the Government to issue instructions to dispose of cases in a particular way, would be destructive of the entire judicial process envisaged by the Act. The circular at best be treated as a suggestion to conduct auctions electronically, which the Debt Recovery Tribunals may consider to conduct free, fair and transparent auctions. Therefore, the said circular is, in fact, only giving an option to the Debt Recovery Tribunals to conduct the sale through the preferred mode of e-auction. Though the circular was not within the jurisdiction of the Central Government, keeping in mind the salutary purpose, which it seeks to achieve, the process of e-auction is a valid option. The Debt Recovery Tribunals are therefore, directed to adopt the process of e-auction in the case of properties, which are being sold in municipal areas, where the computer knowing personnel would be available to participate in the process. It should be treated as a preferred mode of auction. But in respect of properties situated in rural areas, where the exposure to the computers is less and it is the discretion of the Debt Recovery Tribunals to order e-auction or otherwise. Even after adopting e-auction, if the Tribunals find that the response is not adequate or for any other reason, the Tribunals are free to choose such method it may consider appropriate for sale of property of the defaulters. The petition was disposed off.

levitra

Cross Objection – Third Party affected by a judgement or decree can challenge the same: CPC 0rder 41 Rule 22

fiogf49gjkf0d
Nagendra Kumar Gami & Ors vs. Md. Mohiuddin Ansari & Ors. AIR 2013 (NOC) 227 (Pat.)

The plaintiff appellant had filed a suit for Partition. The trial court held that the plaintiffs have not been able to prove their title and possession to the extent as claimed and as such there is no unity of title and possession. Accordingly, the trial court dismissed the plaintiffs’ suit. However, in the last three lines of paragraph 16, the trial court observed that in view of the existence of Bymokasa it cannot held that Mr. Biltu (original Respondent No.1) acquired interest by inheritance to the extent alleged by the plaintiffs and on the other hand, title and possession of defendant No.9 over 9 kattha stands proved.

The first appeal was filed by the plaintiffs appellants against the judgment and decree of trial court. The cross objection had been filed by the original respondent Mr. Biltu.

The learned counsel appearing on behalf of the cross-objector submitted that the dispute was between the plaintiffs in the one side and the respondents on the other side. The trial court resolved this dispute and dismissed the plaintiffs’ suit but while dismissing the plaintiffs’ suit the trial court without there being any counter claim or dispute between the defendants inter se decided the title between the defendant No.1 and defendant No.9. The learned counsel further submitted that the defendant No.9 was added under Order 1 Rule 10 C.P.C. Therefore, the dispute between the defendants inter se could not have been decided.

The point arose for consideration is as to whether cross-objection is maintainable and if maintainable then whether the part of the judgment against which cross objection has been filed is sustainable or not.

The Hon’ble Court observed that, it is a settled principles of law that the cross-objection as a general rule is not maintainable if it is filed by the respondent against a respondent, but in the present case, the plaintiffs filed a simple suit for partition. The trial court dismissed the plaintiffs’ suit. The defendant No.9 neither filed counter claim nor paid any court fee for declaration of his title and the trial court declared his title visa- vis original respondent No.1. It is also a settled principle of law that an inter se dispute between the defendants could not have been decided by the trial court without there being any counter claim and payment of court fee. In the case of Mahanth Dhangir vs. Mahanth Mohan 1987 (Suppl.) SCC 528 the Apex Court has held that generally the cross-objection could be urged against the appellant. It is only by way of exception to this general rule that one respondent may urge objection as against other respondents. The Apex Court also held that if objection cannot be urged under Rule 22 against co-respondent, Rule 33 would come to the rescue of the objector. The appellate court could exercise the power under Rule 33 even if the appeal is only against a part of the decree of the lower court. The scope of the power under Rule 33 is wide enough to determine any question not only between the appellant and respondent, but also between respondent and co-respondent.

In view of the law laid down by the Hon’ble Apex Court, the cross-objection cannot be thrown out saying that it is not maintainable. In the present case, the other circumstance is that the original respondent filed title suit for setting aside that part of the judgment/finding of the trial court. The respondent No.11(C) objected to the maintainability of the suit on the ground of pendency of this cross-objection and the suit was dismissed holding that since the cross-objection is pending in this first appeal, the plaintiff of that suit may pursue his grievance before the High Court. In the case of Kasturi vs. Iyyamperumal (2005) 6 SCC 733 the Apex Court held at paragraph 16 that the expression “all the questions involved in the suit” used in Order 1 Rule 10(2) C.P.C. makes it clear that only the controversies raised as between the parties to the litigation must be gone into, that is to say, controversies with regard to the right which is set up and relief claimed on one side and denied on the other and not the controversies which may arise between the plaintiffs or the defendants inter se or question between the parties to the suit and a third party. Admittedly, here the question between the defendants inter se has been decided. It is also a settled principle of law that if any decree is passed against a person against his right, title and interest he can file an appeal even if he is not a party to the suit. If a person who is not party but is affected adversely by judgment and decree, can file appeal then why a person who is party should be debarred from challenging that part of the decree which is against him ? Now if his appeal is maintainable then why the cross-objection will not be maintainable? If it is held here that cross-objection is not maintainable then at this stage the cross-objector will have no forum to approach, against that part of finding which is a declaration of title in favour of defendant no.9 and non title of original defendant no.1. Therefore, cross-objection is maintainable. So far as this question is concerned, it is pure question of law and it is not dependent on either fact or evidence.

The cross-objection is allowed and that part of the order whereby the title of defendant No.9 has been declared against the original respondent No.1 is hereby set aside.

levitra

Be accountable to your motherland !

fiogf49gjkf0d
The tragedy in Uttarakhand is beyond words. Hundreds have died, thousands are still missing and according to UN report over 11000 may be dead. Alaknanda, Mandakini and Bhagirathi, the daughters of Himalayas, our very sacred rivers broke their banks, washed away houses, buildings, temples and thousands of human beings. Entire Kedarnath village, except the holy temple of Kedarnath was wiped away. Today the temple looks like a relic. Still some bodies must be rotting under the debris. A day or two before the tragedy weathermen had warned the state government of extremely heavy rains. Probably weather Gods were angry with us. Over three lakh pilgrims were on their way to Char-Dham Yatra, a usual occurrence in Uttarakhand in June. This gruesome tragedy could have been at least contained if some steps had been taken to stop pilgrims, warning them not to travel, huddling them to safety. The first question that comes to our mind is that who was accountable for this? Some body or some group has to be responsible. Here comes the question of accountability and in this country where values are not respected none is going to accept it. In our country systems exist on paper only and during emergency they collapse, or rarely work. In the last 65 years of our independence it appears we have learnt nothing. We may be launching satellites to the moon, but cannot save our own countrymen. On the one hand thousands of trapped pilgrims are waiting for food, are thirsty, beg for drinking water, have no blankets in chilling weather and on the other over 300 trucks laden with food, biscuits, water bottles and blankets are waiting for days together to reach various camps. A deep lethargy, indiscipline greed and irresponsibility have taken over us. Pt. Jawaharlal Nehru, on the eve of 15th August 1947 thundered in his famous address to the nation that “long time ago we made a tryst with destiny and now the time has come to redeem our pledge. At the stroke of the midnight hour when the world sleeps India will awaken to life and when the soul of the nation finds utterance”.

Can we not ask one question to ourselves? Where is that soul and where is that awakening? In that dance of death in Uttarakhand many pilgrims have been looted, robbed and corpses have been disfigured to steal a few grams of gold. Is this our tryst with our destiny? Compare this with Japan where atomic power plant was completely damaged by tsunami. It was a huge national disaster. Hundreds were washed away, Entire township collapsed like a pack of cards. But not a single incidence of looting or theft was reported. People formed orderly queues quietly to gather help. Each one of the Japanese was doing his best to be accountable in that disaster. Here some are questioned, few are held accountable, and nobody is punished. There is no accountability-neither to the nation nor to the conscience. During elections politicians woo voters, like the directors during a general meeting of shareholders. Once done, forgotten for a year. Do anything, nothing will happen, if you have same powerful friends at the right places.

What we lack is sensitivity, and national character. Even the so called educated during traffic jams will break traffic laws to rush ahead, causing more traffic jams. There is no discipline, no respect for order. For everything to run in order we require a long danda. Our politicians have not taught us patriotism they demand blind loyalty. Power is their sole aim. We have forgotten that this country is a huge organisation or company and every citizen is its valued member . None think that he is responsible/accountable to the motherland. If you expect your country to give you education, food, clothing, employment and all sort of facilities don’t we owe anything to it? We want our fundamental rights, privileges, legal help but what about our responsibilities? Mere authority without any accountability/ responsibility is the privilege of a harlot. We have degenerated ourselves to this dismal level.

After seeing a large number of relatives, grand sire Bhishma and friends, assembled at kurukshetra, Arjuna’s limbs became languid and body started trembling. The famed Gandiwa started slipping from Arjuna’s powerful hands. Dharmaraja had entered kurukshetra war because of the total commitment of Arjuna & Bheema. Arjuna wavered; Lord Krishna made him aware of his duty, his commitment and accountability. He chastised him with severe words. Don’t be an eunuch Arjuna, be steadfast. You scorcher of foes arise, give an excellent account of your power and forget your petty-heartedness. We require today leader like Lord Krishna and followers like Arjuna totally committed, never compromising on accountability/ responsibility. The last words of Socrates show us how when death was staring at his face – he fulfilled his responsibility. To his close friend, before drinking deadly poison, Socrates said, “Crito, we owe a cock to Asclepius. Do pay it. Don’t forget it” when as a nation we become as accountable as Socrates we shall rise to dizzy heights.

My mind goes back to the great founder of the Maratha Empire Chhatrapati Shivaji and his clear vision. Prataprao Gujar, his brave and loyal general allowed Bahlol Khan, a sworn enemy of Marathas to escape when he had surrendered totally and shown white flags. Prataprao in a moment of generosity exceeded his limits and allowed Bahlol Khan and his thirsty army to quench their extreme thirst and to escape. Shivaji Maharaj was not amused. He won’t have any of such nonsense. When he came to know of Prataprao’s blunder he thundered in his letter “On whose permission did you allow Bahol Khan to go? Didn’t you know that the same Khan had killed our army and devastated our country? You are accountable for this blunder. Go at once and catch Khan or don’t show me yourself’. Prataprao understood his grave mistake and attacked with his handful of brave soldiers and died. When twin towers fell in New York, the Mayor of New-York camped at that site and directed all operations. Here we come by helicopter, survey and retreat. That is the only duty we perform. It is better to be a good, effective and accountable citizen and fulfill one’s obligations than to have hollow name and power.

When we glance at our independence movement we see beacon lights in Dadabhai Naoroji, Gopal Krishna Gokhale, Bal Gangadar Tilak and Mahatma Gandhi etc. when the whole of India was dancing wildly in independence Celebration, Gandhiji went on fast unto death to restore peace in Bengal at Naokhali. He held himself accountable and responsible for brutal communal killing and went in the midst of violent killing mobs and restored order. Where are such leaders today and where are such loyal followers of Gandhiji? There are two types in this world, those who expect politician to produce responsible, alert, selfless and disciplined citizens and others who do practice these virtues themselves. Those who rely upon politicians, government are indulging in pipe-dream. Reform, accountability start with us let us remember.

In the word of Malcome Muggeridge a great thinker, never was any generation of men, more advantageously placed to attain a grand dream fulfilled but we with seeming deliberation took opposite course towards destruction instead of creativity and light. The persistent incompetence and unaccountability of leaders in all fields including Social, Political, and Financial, has brought us to this dismal state. Our finest spiritual heritage has sunk abysmally. Our own Karma is responsible for them.

If we decide on it we can certainly do it. If we punish vices severely and reward virtues generously that will be the first step towards achieving it.

Let us get committed. Let us be patriotic again and not self-centered.

There is a beautiful…………(Shloka) in Sanskrit. Let me quote it here.

“Those who sleep their luck also sleeps. Those who sit their luck sits. Those who stand their luck stand with them and those who walk their luck too walks with them.
Keep walking, keep making sincere efforts.

Beneficial Owner–The debate continues

fiogf49gjkf0d
The meaning of ‘beneficial owner’ has generated unending debate. The issue is not settled even after years of debate and discussion, OECD commentary changes2 and the growing volume of case law in various countries3 .

With this in mind, it is interesting to note the Bombay High Court’s recent dismissal of the Revenue’s appeal in the case of DIT vs. Universal International Music BV4 on the issue involving beneficial ownership of royalty payment. The question of law raised before the High Court was whether on the facts and circumstances of the case and in law, the Tribunal was correct in holding that the Dutch company (Universal International Music BV) is the ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty received from the Indian Company (Universal Music India Private Ltd) and therefore entitled to be taxed at a rate of 10 % as per the Tax Treaty?

The facts of this case are not fully clear because as noted by the Tribunal in its Order, the taxpayer did not furnish all the information before the tax inspector. 5 However, it is clear that, during the year, the taxpayer-a company incorporated in the Netherlandsreceived a royalty from the Indian company(Universal Music India Private Ltd). The Universal Music Group is known as one of the largest music publishing groups in the world,with global group headquarters in USA. According to its business model, the group companies enter into contracts with singers, performers,etc. Such companies are known as repertoire companies.The repertoire companies license these rights to other group companies outside their home territories for its commercial exploitation.Accordingly, Universal Music India Pvt. Ltd. was granted rights of exploitation in India, with the result that the Indian Company paid royalties to the Dutch company on acquired licences of musical tracks.

As mentioned, the taxpayer did not file before the tax inspector copies of the agreement between the taxpayer and repertoire companies and did not furnish information of the persons from whom the taxpayer had acquired the musical rights.The Assessing Officer therefore held that the taxpayer was not the ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty but was merely a collecting agent of the repertoire companies.The Assessing Officer deniedthe taxpayerthe benefit of the reduced rate of withholding tax available under Article 12 of the tax treaty and taxed the royalty at the maximum rate (30 %). The CIT(A) and the ITAT decided the appeal in favour of the taxpayer6.

The High Court decided the appeal in favour of the taxpayer on following basis:

1. The CIT(A) and the Tribunal arrived at the finding of fact on the basis of the certificate from revenue authorities in the Netherlands certifying that the taxpayer was a ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty received in respect of musical tracks given to Universal Music India Pvt. Ltd.

2. CBDT Circular No.789 dated 13-04-20007, which states that the certificate from the revenue authorities is sufficient evidence of beneficial ownership.

3. The Revenue was not able show anything on record to contradict the finding of fact arrived at by the CIT(A) and the Tribunal that the taxpayer is the ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty received on musical tracks given to Universal Music Private Limited.

Apparently, there was no one to argue the Revenue’s appeal before the High Court. Otherwise, arguments might have been placed that, firstly, in the absence of agreement, it could not be ascertained as to whether the Dutch company acted or did not act as an ‘agent’ or ‘nominee’ of other group companies or was a ‘conduit’ between one of the group companies and the Indian company. Therefore, on the given facts,the Tribunal could not have reached the legal finding which it did reach. Secondly, the certificate of beneficial ownership furnished by the taxpayer is the interpretation arrived at by the Netherlands authorities. Indian Courts may not necessarily agree with the interpretation of the Netherlands authorities. Thirdly, Circular 789 specifically deals with the India-Mauritius tax treaty. It cannot be applied to India-Netherlands tax treaty. Fourthly and most importantly, the Tax Residency Certificate (TRC), which is subject matter of Circular 789 relied upon by the Court, has nothing to do with the beneficial ownership.

The same view on the relationship of the TRC to beneficial ownership was expressed in a different context by the Indian Finance minister Mr. P. Chidambaram. On the proposed insertion of section 90A(5)8 he stated that “all that the Section 90A(4) intends to say is, if you produce a TRC that is a complete answer to your status as a resident. But whether you are the beneficial owner is a separate issue. The TRC certifies that you are a resident. It does not certify you are a beneficial owner.”9 His statement only supports the fact that the reliance placed by the High Court on the TRC to decide the beneficial owner issue is misplaced.

In context, one cannot avoid the feeling that the High Court and the Tribunal lost a valuable opportunity to provide guidance as to the meaning of ‘beneficial owner’. In other words, this judgment highlights the fact that this concept has not received the attention of the experts in India as much as it has received outside India.

This Article proposes to discuss the meaning of theexpression ‘beneficial owner’ in light of the revised draft guidelines on ‘beneficial owner’ released by the OECD last year10 and position of the Indian law on ‘beneficial owner’. However, it might be worthwhile first to discuss other related aspects of this concept.

I. Background

The term ‘beneficial owner’ is found in the Double Taxation Avoidance Agreements (DTAAs) in Articles 10, 11 and 12 on interest, dividend and royalty payments respectively. These tax treaty articles provide for withholding tax at the reduced rate, if the recipient is a ‘beneficial owner’ of the dividends, interest or royalties and is a resident of the state which is a party to the DTAA. It may be mentioned that the concept of ‘beneficial owner’ was introduced in the tax treaties as a countermeasure against treaty shopping11 to confine bargaining only to the contracting states which were intended to benefit from the treaty. 12

J David, B Oliver et al have noted that it was Article III of the 1945 United Kingdom-United States tax convention which referred to beneficial ownership, prior to the usage of the term by the OECD13. The OECD used it for the first time in the Model Convention in 1977. This term is neither defined in the OECD Model Convention nor in any of the Indian tax treaties. The term is not used by civil law countries but is used in many common law countries.14 In fact, Indian income tax law and other laws also use the term ‘beneficial owner’. Therefore, one would be tempted to apply the meaning of ‘beneficial owner’, as explained in the Indian domestic law, to the Indian tax treaties, when it is not defined in the tax treaty. However, it is now widely accepted that this term should be given international fiscal meaning and not domestic law meaning. There are several reasons for coming to this conclusion. These reasons are discussed in the subsequent paragraphs:

II. Meaning of ‘beneficial owner’-what is the context?

The expression ‘beneficial owner’ is not defined in the tax treaties. When a particular term is not defined in a tax treaty, Article 3(2)15 of both the OECD and UN Model treaties requires that the domestic law meaning may be adopted unless the context otherwise requires. Therefore, before applying the domestic law meaning, one has to conclude that the context does not otherwise require adopting a meaning other than the meaning given in the domestic law. The basic question-here is:what is the context for ‘beneficial owner’? The OECD commentary also states that the term “beneficial owner” is not used in a narrow technical sense, rather, it should be understood in its context and in light of the object and purposes of the Convention, including avoiding double taxation and the prevention of fiscal evasion and avoidance.16 This raises a further question, as to what extent OECD commentary is relevant for interpreting tax treaty? Another broader question is, as to how text treaties are to be interpreted?

Tax treaties are to be interpreted according to the Article 3117 and Article 3218 of the Vienna Convention of Tax Treaties, 1969. Article 31(1)requires that atreaty shall be interpreted in ‘good faith’ (pacta sunt servanda) in its context and in light of its object and purpose.The obvious object and purpose of the tax treaty is to avoid double taxation and to counter treaty shopping. To achieve these objectives, it is necessary that a meaning accepted by all, that is, international autonomous meaning, should be given. Further, the meaning derived from the OECD material, including OECD documents considered at the time of writing commentary, is the special meaning referred in the Ar-ticle 31(4)19. This meaning is also articulated in the OECD commentaries, which call for adoption of international meaningof this term. It may be appreciated that OECD material can also be used as supplementary means of interpretation of tax treaty.20 Thus, it can be concluded by following above approaches that an international fiscal meaning is to be used for interpreting the term ‘beneficial owner’. This position is affirmed again by the OECD in the revised discussion draft on ‘beneficial owner’, in which references to the domestic law mean-ing of beneficial owner, which were appearing in the first draft were deleted.21 It may be interesting to note that the Court of Appeal in the Indofood decision has also stated that, “the term ‘beneficial owner’ is to be given international fiscal meaning not derived from the domestic laws of the contracting states.”22

Further, on examination of the object and purpose of the tax treaty, it can be seen that the treaty does not use the general term ‘owner’ but uses the specific term ‘beneficial owner’. Therefore, the treaty intends to give the benefit of withholding tax at the reduced rate only to the person who can be loosely described as a ‘final’ owner of income. The concept of ‘final owner of income’ can be elaborated with the help of attributes of ownership of income. Income ownership has several attributes, such as the right to possess, use or manage income, the power to alienate and ability to consume waste or destroy, the risk of depreciation and hope of appreciation.23 It is possible to split these attributes among different persons by entering into a legal or contractual arrangement to avail benefit of the favourable treaty without losing ownership of income. Therefore, the ‘beneficial owner’ is the one which has more attributes of ownership of income than others. This explanation is described by Charl Du Toit as ‘beneficial owner is the person whose ownership attributes outweigh those of any other person’.24 Considering these aspects,the domestic law meaning of the ‘beneficial owner’ is not relevant in interpretation of this concept; instead, autonomous fiscal meaning is to be given.

As mentioned, the OECD revised draft implicitly accepts this position by deleting references to resorting to domestic law for its interpretation. However, it needs to clearly mention the adoption of international fiscal meaning in the Commentary.

III.    Meaning of ‘beneficial owner’

As mentioned, the term ‘beneficial owner’ historically under common law had the objective of distinguishing the concept of ‘legal ownership’ for trust law purposes, which referred to the formal attributes of trustee ownership, from beneficial ownership, which was held by the ‘true’ beneficiaries, who could enforce their rights against third parties.25

The OECD Commentary of 1977 defined ‘beneficial owner’ in a negative manner by denying treaty benefits to ‘agents’ and ‘nominees’. It stated in 2003 that normally a ‘conduit company’ will not be regarded as a ‘beneficial owner’. The Commentary did not decline tax treaty benefits to ‘conduit companies’ in all the cases. Because as Baker has pointed out, it is perfectly possible in certain cases that intermediary holding company can be regarded as a ‘beneficial owner’.

26    However, ‘beneficial owner’ was not defined in a positive manner and its meaning continued to remain uncertain.

Several Court decisions deciding this issue one way or the other only added to the uncertainty and did not conclusively resolve the issue. For example, in one of the most quoted decisions, Indofood,27 the issue before the Court was not related to tax28 . The tax issue was hypothetical and incidental29. The case was argued by lawyers and heard by judges, who both were not expert in tax matters30. The Court of Appeal in Indofood held that, as shown by the commentaries and observations, the concept of beneficial ownership is incompatible with that of the formal owner who does not have the full privilege to directly benefit from the income.31 This meaning is based on the Indonesian domestic Circular on Beneficial Owner.32 Although the decision states that international fiscal meaning should be adopted, it has decided the appeal based on elements of Indonesian domestic law.33

The Canadian Prevost34 decision is criticised as a narrow legalistic interpretation of beneficial ownership35. It did not consider substance of the arrangement. Whereas, in the case of Bank of Scotland36, the Court applied anti-abuse doctrine and found that the arrangement was entered into for the sole purpose of obtaining treaty benefits37. Strictly speaking, this decision does not consider the attributes of ‘beneficial owner’ for deciding the case. The more recent decision of Velcro38 follows the approach adopted by the Court in Prevost. There are several other decisions on ‘beneficial owner’; however, it is difficult to arrive at a common meaning of the term after considering all the judgments.

Experts and scholars are also not unanimous in their views on beneficial ownership. According to Vogel, a ‘beneficial owner’ is one who is free to decide (1) whether or not the capital or other assets should be used or made available for use of others or (2) on how the yields therefrom should be used or (3) both39. Danon is of the view that for deciding beneficial ownership, legal, economic and factual control over use of income should be decisive over the element of enjoyment of income and ownership attributes. He also believes thatthis issue should be examined on the basis of the substance-over-form approach40. For Charl du Toit, the beneficial owner is the person, whose ownership attributes outweighs those of any other person.41

Jurisdictions such as China have attempted to provide guidance on this vexed concept.42 A Chinese Circular43 essentially defines ‘beneficial owner’ as one who meets all the following four conditions:(1) a person has the right to own or dispose of the income and rights or property in the income; (2) a person who is usually engaged in a substantial business operation; (3) a person who is not an agent; and(4) a person who is not a conduit company.44

However, despite the opinions of experts and several court decisions, the meaning of beneficial owner has remained elusive.

IV. OECD meaning-revised discussion draft

The OECD released a revised discussion draft on October 19 2012. The OECD, after making additions and deletions to the first draft, arrived at the revised draft para 12.4 on meaning of ‘beneficial owner’ as below:

12.4 In these various examples (agent, nominee, conduit company acting as a fiduciary or administrator), the recipient of the dividend is not the “beneficial owner” because that recipient’s right to use and enjoy the dividend is constrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person. Such an obligation will normally derive from relevant legal documents but may also be found to exist on the basis of facts and circumstances showing that, in substance, the recipient clearly does not have the right to use and enjoy the dividend unconstrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person. This type of obligation must be related to the payment received; it would therefore not include contractual or legal obligations unrelated to the payment received even if those obligations could effectively result in the recipient using the payment received to satisfy those obligations. Examples of such unrelated obligations are those unrelated obligations that the recipient may have as a debtor or as a party to financial transactions or typical distribution obligations of pension schemes and of collective investment vehicles entitled to treaty benefits under the principles of paragraphs 6.8 to 6.34 of the Commentary on Article 1. Where the recipient of a dividend does have the right to use and enjoy the dividend unconstrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person, the recipient is the “beneficial owner” of that dividend. It should also be noted that Article 10 refers to the beneficial owner of a dividend as opposed to the owner of the shares, which may be different in some cases.

The OECD in the revised draft has again given a negative definition of ‘beneficial owner’. However despite doing so, it has furnished an almost acceptable work. The revised draft states that the recipient of the dividend is not the “beneficial owner”, when the recipient’s right to use and enjoy the dividend is constrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the received payment to another person. It has further clarified that the obligation can normally be ascertained from the legal documents and facts and circumstances, which show in substance that recipient does not have right to enjoy or use income unconstrained by obligation to pass on the payment.

Secondly, the obligation must relate to the payment received. Therefore, it would not include contractual or legal obligations unrelated to the payment received even if those obligations could effectively result in the recipient using the received payment to satisfy those obligations.

The OECD has placed the comments received on the discussion draft on its website. It might be interesting to peruse some of these comments. Avellum partners in their comments have stated that a fiduciary or administrator of income may be considered as a beneficial owner of such income, provided there is sound commercial reason for establishment of such entity. For example, entities established for public issuance of securities traded on recognised stock exchanges could be beneficial owners of income provided that operation of their establishment was required for access to the stock exchange for legal or regulatory considerations and not merely for tax economy purposes.46

Van Bladel has argued that to be a beneficial owner, the owner of an asset should also be its legal owner. Besides being a legal owner, it also should have sufficient degree of economic ownership. According to which,a legal owner will not be able to fully recover the value of its asset. In his opinion, this can be measured by the solvency rules of Basel II and Basel III, whereby, no beneficial ownership can be assumed if there is no solvency requirement. According to him, beneficial ownership can be assumed if there is a solvency requirement of 1.6 %, 8 % or 100 %. However, beneficial ownership will be debatable in the case of 0 % solvency.47

Regarding ‘facts and circumstances’ to be considered for ascertaining as to whether there is any contractual obligation or not, it is suggested that factors such as close dates of receipt and payments, similar amounts of receipt and payment, similar subject matter or same reference asset or currency,48 same counterparty of transactions, same or similar interest or rate of return, same duration of transactions, same amount or quantum of contracts etc should be considered.49 It is suggested further that the contractual obligation must exist before the receipt of payment and must be triggered only on receipt.50 Moreover, conduct and statements of the parties also should be taken in to account while considering ‘facts and circumstances’.51 As far as use of the word ‘substance’ is concerned, it is suggested that, it should be seen as ‘economic substance’ used in the anti-avoidance doctrine.52 It should also be examined as to whether recipient has gained risk and control over the payment.53

Maximum numbers of the comments are received on the use of word ‘related’ and ‘unrelated’. The commentators have found these words to be unclear and thus giving uncertainty to the proposed explanation of the concept. However, Vaan Raad in his comments has aptly explained these words by giving examples. He has stated that, normally a person (individual or company) receiving income also will have an obligation to make payments. For example, a salaried person may have contractual obligation to pay house rent. A bank receiving interest income on money lent by it is under contractual obligation to pay interest on money deposited with it. However, these obligations are independent of any particular receipt. This would be different if any particular receipt is earmarked by an obligation based on law or contract to be forwarded to another person.54

This can also be explained with the help of the concept of ‘diversion of income by overriding title’. The Indian Supreme Court explained this concept by holding that, Where by the obligation income is diverted before it reaches the assessee, it is deductible (being income diverted by overriding title) ; but where the income is required to be applied to discharge an obligation after such income reaches the assessee, the same consequence, in law does not follow.55 (Words in the bracket are added). If this concept is applied to the ‘beneficial owner’, then it can be said that the recipient is not a ‘beneficial owner’ whose income is diverted because of the overriding (either legal or contractual) title. The payment made in consequence to such overriding title would be considered as a ‘related’ payment, whereas the payments of application of income would be considered as ‘unrelated’ payment.

The concerns of all would be adequately addressed if the OECD incorporated an explanation on ‘related’ and ‘unrelated’ payments on the above lines in its final version.

If we were to revisit the case law discussed here in light of the proposed clarification in the revised discussion draft, it may be seen that the decision of Indofood will hold good. However, the decision in the case of Bank of Scotland could generate discussion. This is because, the UK company RBS had already made upfront payment to a US company on acquisition of usufruct of shares of French subsidiary. Therefore, there was no legal or contractual obligation on RBS to make payment to the US company from receipt of dividend. Secondly, as mentioned earlier, this decision is rendered by following the doctrine of anti-avoidance and not considering attributes of beneficial ownership. In this case, beneficial-ownership test was not applied independently of the ‘abuse of law’ concept, but rather as a consequence of ‘abuse of law’ analysis.56 Further, RBS cannot be considered as an ‘agent ‘or ‘nominee’ or ‘conduit company’ of the US parent company. Yet, it is clear from the facts that, RBS cannot be considered ‘beneficial owner’ of the dividend.

Similarly, in Prevost shareholders had decided by agreement to distribute 80 % of profit. Other important facts of Prevost are that, the holding company in the Netherlands had minimum substance, and the directors in holding company and in the Canadian company were the same. Secondly, the intermediary company had only two shareholders; namely, Henleys and Volvo. Therefore, in substance, there is no difference between the company and shareholders, when shareholders had agreed to act in a particular way. Although the company is a different legal entity, it acts only according to the wishes of the shareholders. In these circumstances, the company is bound to follow the shareholder’s agreement. However, the Canadian court has not seen the facts this way. Probably because according to it, as expressed in the decision of Velcro, piercing of the corporate veil should be done as a the last resort.57

In Velcro 90 % of royalties were to be paid to the parent company within 30 days. The Canadian Court decided after elaborately discussing as to how the intermediary company was in ‘possession’, ‘use’ ‘risk’ and ‘control’of the payments and how it cannot be regarded as ‘agent’ or‘nominee’ or ‘conduit company’. Legally speaking, it is difficult to disagree with both the decisions. These decisions are also compatible with the revised draft as recipients’ right to use or enjoy is not constrained by obligation related to receipt. Most of the scholars and experts across the world find these decisions acceptable by following the legal approach. However, the ‘substance’ of the matter is quite different in both the cases.

This discussion highlights the apparent shortcoming of the revised draft as it does not explicitly address substance-over-form aspect, which is necessary to address the situation involving some of the tax–avoidance arrangements involving ‘beneficial owner’. The OECD addresses this aspect in para 12.4by stating that “Such an obligation will normally derive from relevant legal documents but may also be found to exist on the basis of facts and circumstances showing that, in substance, the recipient clearly does not have the right to use and enjoy the dividend unconstrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person”.

Draft para 12.5 permits application of other approaches to counter anti-avoidance by stating that, “whilst the concept of “beneficial owner” deals with some forms of tax avoidance (i.e. those involving the interposition of a recipient who is obliged to pass on the dividend to someone else), it does not deal with other cases of treaty shopping and must not, therefore, be considered as restricting in any way the application of other approaches to addressing such cases.” However, it might be good if the OECD elaborates on such aspect for clarity and certainty.

V. India’s Law

Beneficial ownership is not a new concept in Indian law. It is used in the Income tax Act, 196158 and is also used in several non-tax laws such as the Companies Act 1956, Depositories Act 1996, Indian Trusts Act 1982 and Transfer of Property Act 1882.59

It may be noted thatthe concept of ‘beneficial owner’ in treaties is used with reference to the ownership of income and not with respect to the ownership of the underlying asset.60 Ownership of the underlying asset is not relevant for determining whether a person is a beneficial owner of income or not. However, Indian income tax law uses this concept with relation to the beneficial ownership of asset. Therefore, the majority of the disputes relate to issues in which formal legal ownership was not vested with the person because legal title was not yet registered in the official records in its name. In these circumstances, Court had to decide the dispute as to whether such person could be held as a beneficial owner or not for attributing income u/s. 2(22)(e) or granting depreciation or for taxing capital gain u/s. 2(45A).

The factors on which a person can be considered as ‘beneficial owner’ of the asset are different than whether a person can be considered as‘beneficial owner’ of income. Therefore, Indian domestic law is of no help in understanding the domestic law meaning of ‘beneficial owner’ of income. This is notwithstanding the position that the domestic law is not relevant for ascertaining the treaty meaning of ‘beneficial owner’.

A striking consequence emerges that a ‘beneficial owner’ may not be taxable under Indian tax treaties. This is because, presently, Indian income tax law u/s. 9 attributes income (interest and royalty for the purpose of beneficial ownership) to the non-resident recipient. However, the ‘beneficial owner’ remains out of the legal purview for its taxability. This can be explained with an example. Let us assume that entity X, resident of country ‘A’, advances a loan to an Indian entity through a conduit company, which is a resident of Country ‘B’, to access the more favourable India-Country B tax treaty. However, domestic law taxes interest payable by Indian residents to a conduit company but does not tax interest payable by conduit company to entity X in country A. As domestic law does not tax the beneficial owner, Indian tax authorities may not be in a position to invoke the India-Country ‘A’ tax treaty,with the result that India may have to tax only a conduit company and not the ‘beneficial owner’ because it is not taxable under domestic law. However, this position would work favourably for the taxpayer till the Income-tax Act is amended.


VI. India’s Tax Treaties

Most Indian tax treaties use the concept of beneficial owner to grant the benefit of reduced withholding taxes.61 Only the India-Australia tax treaty uses the expression ‘beneficial entitlement’. It is clear from the term ‘beneficial entitlement’ that it is a somewhat different concept than ‘beneficial owner’. The term ‘beneficial entitlement’ is concerned with the‘right to use and enjoy’ income and not concerned with its ownership.

Indian judicial decisions on beneficial ownership under domestic Income Tax law mainly pertain to beneficial ownership of shares and pertain to the ownership of an asset for eligibility of depreciation.In International taxation, the decisions are with respect to beneficial ownership of shares for taxing capital gains.62 In fact, Brian Arnold has questioned the application of the ‘beneficial ownership’ concept in the Indian cases on international taxation, when such a provision does not exist in the Article 13 of the tax treaty on Capital Gains.63

With regard to the nature of the Indian judicial decisions on beneficial ownership, Universal international Music BV was probably the first case in India, in which the issue of beneficial ownership was involved as provided in the tax treaty. The Courts had an opportunity to provide guidance on this difficult issue. However, that was not to be.

This article first appeared in the June, 2013 issue of Tax Planning International Review, published by Bloomberg BNA.


1 Commissioner of Income Tax.Indian Revenue Service, India. Views expressed in the article are personal.

2 1977,2003 and 2010 version of the OECD commentary on Model Convention.

3 i) Royal Dutch Petroleum case, case no 28638 reported in BNB 1994/217, ii) Swiss case, Re vs. SA, case no JAAC65.86 of 28th February 2001, published with an unofficial translation in (2001) 4 ITLR 191, iii) Indofood International Finance Ltd vs. JP Morgan Chase Bank NA 2nd March 2006, (2006) 8 ITLR 653, iv) French Conseild’Etat in the Bank of Scotland case, Case No.283314, 29th December 2006, published with unofficial translation in (2006) 9 ITLR 683, v) Prevost vs. R (2008) 10 ITLR 736(Tax Court Canada) 7 vi) Real Madrid FC vs. OficinaNacional de Inspection ,18th July 2006, Westlaw Aranzadi JUR/2006/204307 vii) Velcro Canada vs. Her Majesty the Queen 2012 TCC 57Viii) Counseil d’ Etat, 13th October 1999, Case no 191191, SA Diebold Courtage.

4 ITA 1464 of 2011 dated 08.02.2013;(2013) 214 Taxman 19 (Bombay).

5 Para 5, Additional Director of Income Tax vs. Universal International Music BV (2011) 141 TTJ (Mumbai) 364.

6 Additional Director of Income Tax vs. Universal International Music BV (2011) 141 TTJ (Mumbai) 364.

7 Relevant part of the Circular 789 reads as,”Doubts have been raised regarding the taxation of dividends in the hands of investors from Mauritius. It is hereby clarified that wherever a Certificate of Residence is issued by the Mauritian Authorities, such Certificate will constitute sufficient evidence for accepting the status of residence as well as beneficial ownership for applying the DTAC accordingly.

3.    The test of residence mentioned above would also apply in respect of income from capital gains on sale of shares. Accordingly, FIIs, etc., which are resident in Mauritius would not be taxable in India on income from capital gains arising in India on sale of shares as per paragraph 4 of article 13.”

8 Proposed 90A(5) read as, “(5) The certificate of being a resident in a specified territory outside India referred to in s/s. (4), shall be necessary but not a sufficient condition for claiming any relief under the agreement referred to therein.” This was changed in the Finance Act 2013 as “(5) The assessee referred to in s/s. (4) shall also provide such other documents and information, as may be prescribed.” 9Reported in the ‘Hindu’,2nd March 2013.

10 “Clarification of the meaning of “Beneficial Owner” in the OECD model tax convention”, Discussion Draft, 29th April 2011, released by the OECD.

11 Para 14, Philip Baker, Annex to Progress Report of Subcommittee on Improper Use of Tax Treaties: Beneficial Ownership,http://www. un.org/esa/ffd/tax/fourth session/EC18_2008_CRP2_Add1.pdf.

12 Jinyan    Li, “Beneficial Ownership in Tax Treaties: Judicial

Interpretation and the case for clarity”, Tax polymath: a life in

international taxation: essays in honour of John F. Avery Jones. –

Amsterdam : IBFD, (2010 ) p. 187-210.

13 J David B Oliver, Jerome B Libin, Stef van Weeghel and Charl du Toit, ‘Beneficial Ownership’ Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 54 (2000)no 7, pp 310-325.

14 Id.

15    Article 3(2) – “As regards the application of the Convention at any time by a Contracting State, any term not defined therein shall, unless the context otherwise requires, have the meaning that it has at that time under the law of that State for the purposes of the taxes to which the Convention applies, any meaning under the applicable tax laws of that State prevailing over a meaning given to the term under other laws of that State.”

16    Para 12.1, Commentary on OECD MC, OECD

17Article 31of Vienna Convention of Tax Treaties,1969 General rule of interpretation

1.    A treaty shall be interpreted in good faith in accordance with the ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of the treaty in their context and in the light of its object and purpose.

2.    The context for the purpose of the interpretation of a treaty shall comprise, in addition to the text, including its preamble and annexes:

(a)    any agreement relating to the treaty which was made between all the parties in connection with the conclusion of the treaty;
(b)    any instrument which was made by one or more parties in connection with the conclusion of the treaty and accepted by the other parties as an instrument related to the treaty.

3.    There shall be taken into account, together with the context:
(a)    any subsequent agreement between the parties regarding the interpretation of the treaty or the application of its provisions;
(b)    any subsequent practice in the application of the treaty which establishes the agreement of the parties regarding its interpretation;

(c)    any relevant rules of international law applicable in the relations between the parties.

4.    A special meaning shall be given to a term if it is established that the parties so intended.

18 Article 32 Supplementary means of interpretation Recourse may be had to supplementary means of interpretation, including the preparatory work of the treaty and the circumstances of its conclusion, in order to confirm the meaning resulting from the application of article 31, or to determine the meaning when the interpretation according to article 31:

(a)    leaves the meaning ambiguous or obscure; or

(b)    leads to a result which is manifestly absurd or unreasonable.

19 Id, Note 13, p-318

20Frank Engelen, ‘Interpretation of Tax Treaties under International Law,’ IBFD, Amsterdam (2004) p- 439

21  Para 12.4, “Clarification of the meaning of “Beneficial Owner” in the OECD model tax convention”, Revised Discussion Draft, 19th October 2012, released by the OECD

22 Id, Para 46, Note 3

23 Id, Note 13,p-319

24 Charl du Toit, “The evolution of the term “Beneficial Ownership” in relation to international taxation over the past 45 years”, Bulletin for International Taxation, Vol 64 (2010) no 10, pp 500-509

25 Leonardo Freitas de Moraes e Castro, “Brazil’s Anti-treaty Shopping Measures: Current and Future Developments regarding Beneficial Ownership and Limitation on Benefits Clauses in Tax Treaties”, Bulletin for International Taxation, Vol 65(2011) No 12, pp 662-673, p 667

26 Id, Note 25. Such companies could be common collective finance vehicle

27 Id, Note 3, The Facts of the Indofood case: J P Morgan Chase, acting as a trustee for the investors, invested in bonds issued by the Indonesian company-Indofood-through a Mauritian company, with a back-to back loan arrangement. Indofood applied a withholding tax rate of 10 % in accordance with the Indonesia-Mauritius tax treaty as against the normal rate of 20 %. Subsequently, the Indonesian Government terminated the Indonesia- Mauritius tax treaty wef. 1st January 2005. With the result that due to the increase in the withholding tax rate and because of payment of interest at higher rate, the Indonesian company wanted to redeem bonds issued to the Mauritian company. However, the trustees (J P Morgan Chase) of the bondholders’ did not want the redemption of bonds. Trustees, according to one condition of the contract, wanted the Indonesian company to take ‘reasonable measures’ in terms of interposing the Netherlands company (New Co) between Indofood and the Bondholders to access another beneficial tax treaty, ie Indonesia-Netherlands Tax Treaty. The UK Court had to decide whether the interposing of the Netherlands company amounted to a ‘reasonable measure’ or not. The UK High Court held that, New Co would be the beneficial owner of interest whereas the Court of Appeal decided that New Co could not be beneficial owner of interest for the purposes of the Indonesia-Netherlands Tax Treaty.

28 Adolfo Martin Jimenez, “Beneficial Ownership: Current Trends”, World Tax Journal, vol 2(2010) no 1, pp 35- 63

29 Philip LaromaJezzi, “Concept of Beneficial ownership in Indofood and Prevost car decisions”, Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 64(May 2010) no 5, pp 253-257, p-256 30Id, p-254

31 Id, Note 3, para 46

32 Id Note 12

33 Id, Note 25

34 Id, Note 3, The facts of the Prevost case: Henly’s- a company resident in the UK and, Volvo, a company resident in Sweden, invested in Prevost Canada through a company formed by them in the the Netherlands, namely Prevost Netherlands. Prevost Canada was a 100 percent subsidiary of Prevost Netherlands. Shareholders of Prevost Netherlands by way of contract agreed that Prevost Netherlands would distribute 80 percent of its profit to shareholders. Other relevant facts were: the substance of Netherlands company was the minimum (no office, no employees) required to qualify as a resident of the Netherlands and directors of the Netherlands company were also the directors of the Canadian subsidiary. The Canadian tax court and the Canadian Federal Court of Appeal both decided that Prevost Netherlands was the beneficial owner of the dividend received form Prevost Canada. They held that Prevost Netherlands was the beneficial owner as there was no predetermined flow of funds passing through Prevost Netherlands and it was not bound by the agreement among its shareholders.

35Id, Note 28

36 No. 283314, 29th December 2006, Ministre de Economi, des Finances et de L Industrie vs. Societe Bank of Scotland (2006) 9 ITLR 1. The facts of the case: the US parent company sold to a UK company (Royal Bank of Scotland-RBS), usufruct of shares of its fully owned French subsidiary. According to the terms of the contract, consideration paid by RBS to acquire usufruct would be recovered by RBS in form of a pre-determined dividend paid by the French subsidiary. The US parent company guaranteed RBS compensation, in case of failure of the French subsidiary to pay the dividend. The US parent had also agreed to buy back shares of the French subsidiary if the dividend did not reach RBS in a pre-determined manner. French tax authorities did not consider RBS a beneficial owner. The Court of Appeals in Paris decided in favour of the taxpayer. However, Counseil de Etat ruled that RBS was not a beneficial owner. The Court held that this arrangement was done to hide the real transaction of the loan, which would be repaid in the form of dividends from the French Subsidiary. The Court observed that the main purpose of the arrangement was to access the France-UK tax treaty to obtain refund of tax credit on taxes paid on dividend income received by RBS.(Avoir Fiscal)

37 Id, Note 28

38 Id, Note 3.The facts of the case are:Velcro Canada- a company resident in Canada- paid a royalty to Velcro Holdings BV, a company resident of the Netherlands. The intellectual property for the use of which royalty was paid was owned by another group company- Velcro Industries BV – which was resident in the Netherlands Antilles. The Netherlands Antilles company (Velcro Industries BV), being owner of IPs assigned the same to the Netherlands holding company (Velcro Holding BV) for the consideration of an amount calculated as a percentage of net sales of the licensed products within 30 days of receiving royalty payments from the Canadian company. The percentage was ultimately determined to be equal to 90 % of the royalties received on approval from the Dutch authorities. Tax authorities held that the Netherlands holding company (Velcro Holding BV) was not a beneficial owner. However, the Court held that, it was a beneficial owner because royalty payments were intermingled with the holding company’s other accounts. The funds were not segregated and paid directly to the Netherlands Antilles company (Velcro Industries BV). The funds were exposed to creditors of the Netherlands holding company. After elaborate discussion, it held that, the holding company in the Netherlands had the “possession, use, risk and control” of the funds. In addition, the holding company (Velcro Holdings BV, Netherlands) was neither an agent nor a nominee nor could it be regarded as a conduit company. It did not have the power to legally bind the Netherlands Antilles Company(Velcro Industries) and was acting on its own behalf at all times. Applying Prévost, it was held that a conduit has absolutely no discretion with respect to funds received, which was not the case here.

39    P-562, Klaus Vogel, “Klaus Vogel on Double Taxation Conventions”, Third Ed, Kluwer Law International Ltd, London

40 rof Dr Robert Danon, “Clarification of the meaning of “Beneficial Owner” in the OECD Model Tax Convention- Comment on the April 2011 Discussion Draft”, Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 65 (August 2011) no 8, pp 437-442.

41Id Note 25,

42Egypt has issued Ministerial Decree 771 on 29th December 2009. It is more of procedural instruction providing documentation requirements for the recipient such as Tax Residency Certificate, loan or licence agreement, certificate declaring beneficial ownership etc to avail treaty benefit.

43Circular 601, 27th October 2009

44Dr Norman Cormac Sharkey, “China’s Tax Treaties and Beneficial Ownership: Innovative Control of Treaty Shopping or Inferior Law making Damaging to Law?:Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 65(2011) no 12, pp 655-661, p 656

45    Id, Note 10

46    Avellum Partners, comments at http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNAvellum_Partners.pdf

47M L L Van Bladel, comments at http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNMLL_vanBladel.pdf

48Confederation of British Industry, comments at http://www.oecd.org/ ctp/treaties/BENOWNCBI.pdf

49    Tax Policy Bulletin, ‘OECD releases revised discussion draft on beneficial ownership’ at http://www.pwc.com/en_GX/gx/tax/ newsletters/tax-policy-bulletin/assets/pwc-oecd-releases-revised-discussion-draft-beneficial-ownership.pdf

50Deloitte &Touche LLP, http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNDeloitte&Touche_LLP.pdf

51 Id

52 Id

53Ernst and Young , London, http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNErnst&Young_LLP.pdf

54KeesVaanRaad, http://www.ibdt.com.br/material/arquivos/Atas/ jfb_20111020093958.pdf

55CIT v SitaldasTirathdas (1961) 41 ITR 367 (SC)

56Bruno Gouthiere, “Beneficial Ownership and Tax Treaties: A French View, Bulletin for International Taxation,vol 65 (2011) no 4/5, pp 217-222, p-222

57Id, Note 3, para 52, The Court stated that, “it is only when there is ‘absolutely no discretion’ that the court take the draconian step of piercing the corporate veil.”

58Section 2(18), 2(22)(e), 2(32), Section 79, Section 40A(2), Section 45(2A), of the Income Tax act

59Transfer of Properties Act, 1882 use the expressions ‘beneficial interest’ and ‘beneficial enjoyment’, Indian Trusts Act 1982 also uses the concept of ‘beneficial interest’. Companies Act, 1956 and Depositories Act, 1996 has provisions on ‘beneficial owner’. Section 2(1)(a) of the Depositories Act defines beneficial owner as “‘Beneficial owner ’means a person whose name is recorded as such with the depositary.”

60Id, Note 40, p 439

61Out of all, India’s tax treaties with Greece, Libya, UAR(Egypt) and Zambia do not have provision on ‘beneficial owner’

62E Trade Mauritius Ltd(2010) 324 ITR 1(AAR), Aditya Birla Nuvo Limited vs. DDIT (2011) 200 Taxman 437, KSPG Netherlands Holding BV (2010) 322 ITR 696 (AAR),

63Brian Arnold, Tax Treaty News, Bulletin for International Taxation, Vol 65(2011) no 2 PP 650-654. He has stated that “the taxpayer would likely argue that the absence of any express beneficial owner requirement in article 13 was intentional and it would, therefore, be inappropriate for a court to read such a requirement into article 13. It might be possible for a court to deny the benefit of article 13 of the tax treaty in these circumstances by applying a domestic anti-avoidance rule or by interpreting article 13 in accordance with paragraphs 7 to 12 of the OECD Commentary on Article 1 of the OECD Model (2010) to prevent abuse of the tax treaty. Both approaches are, however, problematic”.

Anxious Days for NBFCs – Some Policy Reversals, Some Amendments

fiogf49gjkf0d
Over a period of the last one month or so, two developments have taken place that have caused anxiety to thousands of non-banking financial companies (“NBFCs”) or those otherwise engaged mainly or partly in business of finance. Many NBFCs are engaged in activities that directly or indirectly affect listed companies and their Promoters. These are acting as investment holding companies for Promoters, trading and investing in securities markets generally, lending to investors in stock markets, carrying on activities related to securities markets such as intermediaries which at times may result in their becoming NBFCs. Hence, these developments are highlighted in a column, essentially focussing on the aspect of securities laws.

One development is that, in a seeming reversal of policy, the Reserve Bank of India has written to tens of thousands of companies asking them whether they are NBFCs and, if yes, why have they not registered as such. The other development is a set of amendments relating to issue of debentures that affect the manner in which NBFCs raise finance and worse, affect finance already raised.

“Are you an unregistered NBFC?” – notices to thousands of companies by Reserve Bank of India

Over the last week, the Reserve Bank of India has sent notices to thousands – tens of thousands perhaps companies asking them whether they are NBFCs. And, if yes, why they have not registered.

This is worrying because if a Company is an NBFC and has not registered, it entails serious consequences for the Company and its concerned directors/ officers. For example, the law provides for minimum and mandatory punishment of one year for nonregistration as NBFC.

The other thing is that the definition of NBFC itself is confusing and contradictory. On the one hand, there is a qualitative definition that treats the principal business as the determining factor when the Company is an NBFC. On the other hand, in certain circulars/press notes, the Reserve Bank of India has provided for quantitative method/formula for determining what is an NBFC. The nature of activities included as finance activities is also broad but subject to different interpretations. Even relatively minor terms like “financial assets” are subject to varying interpretations. For example, is fixed deposit in bank a “financial asset”?

It does not help that the Reserve Bank of India has expressly declared that it is the sole and final judge (subject to “consultation with the Central Government”) to decide whether a Company is an NBFC or not. It also does not help that there is no appellate tribunal to appeal against decisions of the Reserve Bank of India.

Further, even the Reserve Bank of India and law makers are sending mixed signals. In perhaps undue haste, the law makers make a drastic and unduly broad law in 1997. It required any and every company engaged in specified finance activities as principal business to register as NBFC first, even if it intended to use own funds for its business and not accept any public deposits. There is no minimum size of companies that are exempt from registration. In fact, there is a minimum entry barrier of Rs. 2 crore of net-owned funds for registration. Hence, even the smallest and largest of companies are subject to registration. The registration process is not a simple process of filing some documents. It is a prolonged affair involving detailed scrutiny of antecedents even for small companies operating with own funds. Several times, initiatives were taken to rationalise these provisions. About two years back, one group of companies – Core Investment Companies – were exempted from registration but subject to certain restrictions and requirements. Further, just last year, an expert Committee recommended that companies below certain size (Rs. 1,000 crore of assets under certain circumstances) should not be required to be registered. That would have excluded most medium sized and small companies. Indeed a few months back, the Reserve Bank of India even issued draft guidelines proposing to give effect to this, though final guidelines have not been issued.

And now these notices have been sent. The process of responding and disposal will be prolonged and time consuming for the companies, their auditors and of course, the Reserve Bank of India itself. As stated above, determining whether a Company is an NBFC or not is subject to qualitative and/or quantitative criteria.

There are other concerns too. The consequences of non-registration are not just the stringent punishment of imprisonment for non-registration and fine. The question is what would happen of consequential non-compliances. A registered NBFC is required to follow several directions, particularly relating to Prudential Norms. It is possible that these would not have been followed.

The onus of reporting whether a Company is NBFC or not is on their auditors too by specific Directions addressed to them. Non-compliance by them would be subject to fine, in some cases prosecution and also reference to the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India.

It is possible that one reason for this step is the recent uncovering of numerous companies in West Bengal and elsewhere having raised thousands of crores from the public, a large part of which may be lost. The recent Sahara case is also a likely reason.

The coming days would thus be anxious days for these companies – and others who have not yet received such notices.

Restrictions on issue debentures by NBFCs

On 27th June 2013, RBI made amendments and issued certain Guidelines relating to issue of debentures by NBFC as an “excluded” means of raising finance. A followup circular making certain clarificatory amendments was issued on 2nd July 2013. Essentially, the amended law that debentures will be excluded only if they are either compulsorily convertible or fully secured. There are some related changes too. But first, some background.

The framework of law for raising of finance by NBFCs and even non-NBFCs is quite broadly worded. The intention is to regulate and restrict any form of raising of monies by NBFCs. But there are specific exclusions. If monies are raised in any of these excluded forms, they are not regulated/restricted (though some general/indirect restrictions may apply). For example, money raised from shareholders by a private limited company is excluded.

Another exclusion, important for several NBFCs, was raising monies in the form of debentures. Debentures generally are not excluded unless they have one of two features. Either they are optionally convertible. Or they are fully secured in the specified manner by mortgage of immovable or other property, etc.

In this context, the Reserve Bank of India has made two changes.

Firstly, they have stated that convertible debentures would be excluded only if they are compulsorily convertible. Thus, optionally convertible debentures would no longer be excluded.

The reason is perhaps not far to see. Optionally convertible debentures do have the feature of being quasi equity in the sense that there is potential of conversion into equity shares. But there is potential and perhaps actual and rampant misuse also. The Sahara case involved the use of optionally convertible debentures. This was also reported to be the case in several other cases.

Question is whether this change will apply only to future issue of convertible debentures or will it affect existing optionally convertible debentures. It would appear that, considering the wording of the relevant provisions, directions, etc., the restrictions would apply to new issues of debentures or renewal of existing debentures.

The second amendment relates to so-called “private placements”. However, instead of amending the Public Deposits Directions relating to NBFC, separate Guidelines have been issued. The term “private placement” has been defined as:-

“private placement means non-public offering of NCDs by NBFCs to such number of select subscribers and such subscription amounts, as may be specified by the Reserve Bank from time to time.”

Certain provisions are made in the Guidelines for issue of such Non- convertible Debentures (NCDs). Firstly, they have to be fully secured. Creation of such security has to be completed within one month and till that time, the proceeds of NCDs should be kept in an escrow account.

Each applicant should acquire at least Rs. 25 lakh worth of NCDs and in excess of that in multiples of Rs. 10 lakh.

It is provided that private placement, once initiated, has to be completed within six months. It was also provided that there should be a gap of six months between two private placements. However, this requirement regarding the gap has been put into abeyance till further notice.

Each private placement should be not more than 49 subscribers, who are to be named upfront. This is obviously to plug the loophole in section 67 of the Companies Act, 1956, which too requires offer by private placement that cannot be to more than 49 subscribers. However, that section has an exemption for NBFCs and thus these Guidelines cover NBFCs by a similar provision and thus bridging this gap.

Once again, it appears that the Sahara and other cases may be at the back of mind to this amendment. The covering letter to the Guidelines states, “It has however been observed that NBFCs have lately been raising resources from the retail public on a large scale, through private placement, especially by issue of debentures.”.

Another term – “public issue” – has been defined as:-

“Public issue” means an invitation by an NBFC to public to subscribe to the securities offered through a prospectus.

Curiously, the original circular issuing the Guidelines provided that private placement would cover only those issues where approval u/s. 81(1A) of the Companies Act, 1956. That would effectively imply issues by public limited companies. The latter circular changed the definition and now all “non-public” issues are covered. It would appear that, taking a conservative view, even private limited companies are covered though it is not clear whether this was the real intention.

An interesting question would be whether these Guidelines relating to private placement would also apply to issue of compulsorily convertible debentures. There is no specific exclusion. The conclusion, which appears to be inconsistent with the scheme, may be that they should apply to compulsorily convertible debentures too. This would lead to the absurd situation that compulsorily convertible debentures should be fully secured too. While, from the clause in the Directions, it appears that, for being excluded, the debentures can be either compulsorily convertible or fully secured. It is submitted that the Guidelines should apply only to non-convertible debentures. Thus, either the debentures should be fully secured or compulsorily convertible.

Conclusion

The law relating to the so-called NBFCs almost scream for a rehaul. It appears that the real concern of the regulator is NBFCs raising excessive monies without safeguards. There are adequate provisions to prevent, detect and punish such offenders. A blanket ban on all so-called NBFCs, whose definition is extremely wide, is counter productive and restrictive. The recent illegal raising of monies and the current amendments has hardly any connection. It is high time the Reserve Bank of India implements the draft Guidelines and gives relief to thousands, perhaps lakhs of companies and individuals seeking to carry out finance business in small or medium size, without having any intention to raise deposits from the public.

The Conundrum of Control in Corporate Law

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
When you hear of the word
‘control’ what comes to your mind? It could be some sort of degree of
rigidness or a rule associated with a school/an office/a formal place or
even a remote control or the control key on your keyboard. It can have
multiple meanings but the most common one is to have the power to
influence another person’s actions or the course of events. The Black’s
Law Dictionary, 6th Edition defines control as the ‘power or authority
to manage, direct, superintend, restrict, regulate, govern, administer
or oversee’. In the case of State of Mysore vs. Allum Karibasappa,
AIR 1974 SC 1863, the Supreme Court held that the word “control”
suggests check, restraint or influence. Control is intended to regulate
and hold in check and restrain from action. Again in Shamrao Vithal Co-op. Bank Ltd vs. Kasargod Pandhuranga Mallya,
AIR 1972 SC 1248, the Court held that the word ‘control’ is synonymous
with superintendence, management, or authority, to direct restrict or
regulate. Control is exercised by a superior authority in exercise of
its supervisory power.

However, when we speak of control in the
field of corporate law in India, there are numerous meanings and there
is no uniformity. Often, this causes regulatory uncertainty and
ambiguity and leads to interpretation issues. More often than not, the
interpretation of the term ‘control’ has been the subject matter of
widespread debate. Recently, it has been in the limelight on account of
certain sensitive sectors in India, such as, telecom, aviation, defence,
etc. Let us examine the diverse meanings of this term under various
Regulations and the issues ensuing from the same.

Companies Act, 1956
The
Companies Act, 1956, (the “Act”) which currently is the mother statute
for corporate law in India, interestingly does not define this very
important term. However, section 4 of the Act which defines a holding
company and a subsidiary, states that the composition of a company’s
(i.e., a subsidiary) board of directors shall be deemed to be controlled
by another company (i.e., a holding company) if the holding company can
exercise power at its discretion, without the consent of any other
person, to appoint/remove all or a majority of the directors of the
subsidiary. If such a control exists then holding-subsidiary
relationship is deemed to exist. Thus, the ability to control the
composition of the board or the power to appoint or remove the majority
of the board renders one company as a subsidiary of another. The Delhi
High Court in Oriental insurance Investment Corp. Ltd, 51 Comp.
Cases 487 (Del) has held that this power may be enjoyed by virtue of
being a majority shareholder or from certain special rights which are
conferred by the Articles of Association of a company. The judgment in
the case of Velayudhan (M) vs. ROC, 50 Comp Cases 33 (Ker) is on similar
lines. It is the control of the second variety, i.e., control because
of special rights, which is often a matter of debate.

While the
Act is silent on a general definition of the term, the Rules issued
under the Act are one step better. The Unlisted Public Companies
(Preferential Allotment) Rules, 2003 issued u/s. 81(1A) of the Act
define the term to include the right to appoint majority of the
directors or to control the management or policy decisions exercisable
by a person or persons acting individually or in concert, directly or
indirectly, including by virtue of their shareholding or management
rights or shareholders agreements or voting agreements or in any other
manner. Thus, it is a very wide definition on the lines of the Takeover
Code (explained below). The definition is relevant under the Rules for
ascertaining who is a Promoter.

SEBI Takeover Regulations
This
is one Statute which has witnessed the maximum debate over “what
constitutes control”? The SEBI Takeover Regulations of 1997 as well as
those of 2011 both define this very important term. The definition of
the term in the 2011 Regulations includes:

(a) the right to appoint majority of the directors; or

(b)
to control the management or policy decisions exercisable by a person
or persons acting individually or in concert, directly or indirectly,
including by virtue of their shareholding/management rights/
shareholders’ agreements or voting agreements or in any other manner:

However,
a director or officer of a company shall not be considered to be in
control over such company, merely by virtue of holding such position.
Here the decision of the SAT in the case of Ashwin K. Doshi vs. SEBI, 40
SCL 545 (SCL) is relevant. The SAT held that just because a company is
professionally managed does not mean that nobody has control over the
company. Even competent professional managers are given policy decisions
by those in control. Hence, it is a question of fact.

The right to appoint directors must be one which empowers a person to appoint a majority of the board of directors. In Ram Prasad Somani vs. SEBI,
69 SCL 168 (SAT), it was held that appointment of 5 out of 14 directors
could not tantamount to gaining of control over a company since they
were in minority.

R. 4 goes on to state that irrespective of
shares/voting rights in a target company, an acquirer who acquires,
directly or indirectly, control over such target company, must make a
public announcement for an open offer for the shares of such target
company. This applies even if there is no acquisition of shares –
Swedish Match AB vs. SEBI, 42 SCL 627 (SAT).

Thus, the Takeover
Code imbibes the definition under the Companies Act, i.e., power to
appoint majority of the directors but also goes forth to include various
other facets. The right to control the management or policy decisions
of a company renders a person as being in control of that company. These
rights typically arise by virtue of Shareholders or Share Subscription
or Voting Agreements. Hence, under the Takeover Regulations it is not
necessary for a person to be a majority shareholder. He could even be a
minority shareholder but by virtue of certain Agreements he could be in
control. Such an issue typically arises in the case of private equity
investors or venture capitalists. Any PE/FDI Investment may carry a veto
right or an affirmative vote or special rights for the Investor. Thus,
without the consent of the investor, the company cannot carry out
certain substantial decisions, e.g., corporate reorganisation, starting a
new line of business, borrowing in excess of a limit, etc. The PE has
power to stall a decision of the company. However, in most cases, he
does not have power to carry out a decision on his own behest. Thus, if
he refuses the company cannot go ahead but if he proposes and the
company refuses then he cannot proceed on his own. A question often
asked is that, does the grant of such special rights make the investor a
person in control of the company? This is a question of fact. For
instance, the Securities Appellate Tribunal in the case of SEBI vs
Sandip Save, 41 SCL 47 (SAT) after examining various powers given to
IDBI under a lending agreement held that IDBI was not in control over
the company. This was also the question in the case of Subhkam Ventures (I) (P.) Ltd. vs. SEBI, 99 SCL 159 (SAT). Here, the SAT explained the situation with the help of very interesting metaphors as follows:

“The test really is whether the acquirer is in the driving seat. To extend the metaphor further, the question would be whether he controls the steering, accelerator, the gears and the brakes. If the answer to these questions is in the affirmative, then alone would he be in control of the company. In other words, the question to be asked in each case would be whether the acquirer is the driving force behind the company and whether he is the one providing motion to the organisation. If yes, he is in control but not otherwise. In short, control means effective control.”

On this basis and on an examination of the facts, the SAT held that the investor did not have control over the target company. SEBI contested it before the Supreme Court. There an interesting mutual consent agreement was arrived at between the parties. The Supreme Court’s Order in SEBI vs. Subhkam Ventures, Civil Appeal No. 3371 /2010 states that certain facts changed after the SAT Order. Accordingly, the Court, by consent, disposed of the appeal filed by SEBI by keeping the question of law open and it is also clarified that the order passed by the SAT will not be treated as a precedent. This leaves the all-important question yet open for interpretation. Some of the recent high-profile foreign takeovers/joint ventures have reportedly run into a roadblock with the SEBI on similar grounds. SEBI has questioned whether the grant of special investor protection rights to the foreign investor results into a sharing of management control with the Indian promoters?

SEBI has once again indicated its aversion to special rights, veto powers and other preemptive rights in favour of Private Equity Investors in listed companies. In Kamat Hotels Ltd, Clearwater Capital Partners (Cyprus) was given certain affirmative voting rights. SEBI has taken a stand that this tantamount to control under the Takeover Code. Clearwater has filed an appeal against SEBI’s decision to SAT.

The Takeover Code, 1997 contained R. 12 which provided for a change of control not triggering an open offer. Thus, in cases where a special resolution was passed for change of a control by way of a postal ballot resolution of the shareholders, then the same did not attract an open offer by the acquirer of the control. It applied to an offer triggered only by change of control and not one which was accompanied by acquisition of substantial shares. These were known as the White-wash Provisions. These provisions were resorted to when control was sought to be transferred without increasing shareholding above the threshold limits.

The 2011 Regulations have deleted these provisions. SEBI’s Takeover Regulations Advisory Committee (TRAC) in its Report stated that although whitewash provisions are in principle not undesirable, the time is not yet ripe to introduce them in India. Hence, it suggested that the same not be retained under the 2011 version of the Code. Accordingly, they were dropped. Further, earlier cessation of joint to sole control did not amount to a change of control. However, now the same would be treated as a change of control.

The Takeover Code also contains an express provision for an indirect acquisition of control. For instance, acquiring control over an unlisted company which in turn controls a listed company, thereby acquiring indirect control over the listed company.

FDI Policy

The Consolidated FDI Policy (CFDIP) states that an investment by an Indian company ultimately owned and controlled by resident Indian citizens would be treated as a domestic investment and in other cases as a downstream/indirect foreign investment. Hence, it becomes to understand what constitutes control under this Policy. A company is considered as controlled by resident Indian citizens, if ultimately the resident Indian citizens have the power to appoint a majority of its directors in that company. Thus, the FDI policy defines control in a very narrow manner and does not factor in the power to control policy decisions or management decisions by virtue of an shareholders’ agreement. However, the CFDIP provides that in the case of those sectors which require FIPB approval for any FDI, any shareholders’ agreement which has an effect on appointment of Directors, veto rights, affirmative votes, etc., would have to be filed with the FIPB at the time of seeking approval. It will then consider all such clauses and would decide whether the investor has ownership and control due to them. Thus, if any courier company (where FIPB approval is required) wants to get PE funding, it would also have to get the Shareholders’ Agreement approved by the FIPB. Such a provision does not apply in sectors under the Automatic Route.

The FIPB has asked for control provisions to be re-worked in the case of shareholders’ agreements in sensitive sectors, such as, defence. For instance, in the proposals of M/s EADS Deutschland GmbH, Germany & Larsen & Toubro Limited, Mumbai, M/s Telecom Investments India Private Limited, etc., certain control provisions in favour of the foreign investors were asked to be diluted.

Although this definition of control has been a part of the FDI Policy since 2009, the RBI has only recently notified this under the FEMA Regulations. Recently, the Department of Industrial Policy and Promotion, which drafts the CFDIP, is reported to have moved an amendment to widen the definition of control and to bring it in sync with the definition under the Takeover Regulations. The idea is to focus on de facto rather than de jure control.

Companies Bill, 2012

What the Companies Act omits, the Bill seeks to rectify. The current position of the Act being silent on the definition of control is sought to be corrected by cl. 2(27) of the Bill. It states that control shall include the right to appoint majority of the directors or to control the management or policy decisions exercisable by a person or persons acting individually or in concert, directly or indirectly, including by virtue of their shareholding or management rights or shareholders agreements or voting agreements or in any other manner. The proposed definition is almost in sync with the Takeover Code except for one small difference – while the Code starts with the word “includes”, the Bill starts with the words “shall include”. Although it may be argued that the difference is only semantic, it is submitted that the Code is wider in scope than the Bill because of the absence of “shall”.

Competition Act, 2002

The Explanation to s.5 of the Competition Act, 2002 defines the term control for the purposes of determining whether an acquisition or a merger would be a combination under the Act. Control is defined to include controlling the affairs or management by—

(a)    one or more enterprises, either jointly or singly, over another enterprise or group;

(b)    one or more groups, either jointly or singly, over another group or enterprise;

The Competition Commission of India (Procedure in regard to the Transaction of Business relating to Combinations) Regulations, 2011 provide that transfer of joint to sole control would not be an exempt trans-action and would require a prior clearance from the Competition Commission of India (CCI). The CCI has been quite explicit in its orders of what constitutes a control. By its Order dated 04-10-2012 in response to a Notice for clearance filed by Tata Capital Ltd and Century Tokyo Leasing Corporation, the CCI has held granting of special rights such as affirmative vote, right to appoint key managerial personnel, approval of business plans, etc., tantamount to transfer of sole to joint control and hence, trigger the Competition Act.

Again by its Order dated 9th August 2012 in response to a Notice for clearance filed by SPE Mauritius Holdings Ltd, the CCI has held that each of the persons in joint control have a right to veto / block the strategic commercial decisions of a company. Careful scrutiny of Agreements is required to distinguish mere investor protection rights from rights resulting in joint control. It held that positive consent for opening new offices or hiring / termination of key management personnel, employees drawing a salary > $30,000, etc., cannot be considered as mere minority investor protection rights. It is a case of joint control by two persons.

Accounting Standards

Control is also relevant under the Accounting Standards issued by the ICAI and notified by the NACAS under the Companies Act. Here there is a very absorbing angle to the tell. 4 different Accounting Standards define the term ‘control’ in 3 different ways. Let us briefly look at these:

Income-tax Act

How can any discussion be complete without the Income-tax Act having its say? Section 6 of the Act states that if any company is wholly controlled and managed from India then it would be treated as a resident of India. As would be excepted, such a crucial term has not been defined. Hence, one has to examine the facts of each case to arrive at a decision.

Principles laid down by some judicial decisions would help in this respect. To enumerate all would require an Article by itself. However, it is determined by the place where the Head and Seat and the Directing Powers of the Company are located, i.e., the place from where the Board functions– Narottam and Periera Ltd., 23 ITR 454 (Bom). What is relevant is the location of those affairs which produce income – V.Vr. Subbayya Chet-tiar, 19 ITR 168 (SC). It means de facto control and management – Nandlal Gandalal, 40 ITR 1 (SC). The fact that the entire shareholding of a foreign company is from India or that some of the Directors are from India would not be material as long as other facts prove it is not wholly controlled and managed from India – Radha Rani Holdings, 110 TTJ 920 (Del ITAT).

The decision in the case of Vodafone International Holdings B.V., 341 ITR 1 (SC) has also laid down a detailed exposition on what constitutes control. The Apex Court has held that a controlling interest is an incident of ownership of shares in a company and flows out of the shareholding. The control of a company resides in the voting power of its shareholders and shares represent an interest of a shareholder which is made up of various rights contained in the contract embedded in the Articles of Association. Thus, control and management is a facet of the holding of shares.

Section 92A(1) of the Act which deals with the Transfer Pricing provisions defines the term associated enterprise to mean an enterprise which participates in the control of another enterprise. Again, the crucial term has not been defined. Clauses (a), (b), (e), (f), (i), (j), (k) and (l) of section 92A(2) provide specific instances of control. In the context of the definition of control appearing in section 92A(2)(j), the “Guidance Note on Report under section 92E of the Income Tax Act, 1961” issued by the ICAI states that the word ‘control’ can be interpreted to mean that the individual along with his relatives has the power to make crucial decisions regarding the management and running of the two enterprises.

The decision of the AAR in the case of Z, In re., 345 ITR 11 (AAR) has analysed the difference between de facto versus de jure control based on the facts of the case.

Conclusion

To sum up – should we say Conclusion or Confusion? The multitude of Laws and Regulators taking different stands on the meaning of what constitutes control has created a very puzzled and perplexed scenario. Investors, both domestic and foreign, are wary as to whether they would be caught having triggered a change of control. One yearns for a stable and a clear policy on the definition of control. Moreover this policy should apply equally across laws. Different laws interpreting the same term in a different manner is not a healthy situation. Let us hope that our Law makers and Regulators realise this and strive to create a clear environment conducive to business decisions. They could probably take a cue from Michael J. Gelb, the noted personal development trainer:

“Confusion is the Welcome Mat at the Door of Creativity.”

Appeal to Appellate Tribunal – Third Member – Formulation point of differences and thereafter to decide: [Customs Act. 1962 Section 129 C(5)]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Amod Stampings P. Ltd. vs. Commissioner of Customs 2013 (289) ELT 421 (Guj.)

The questions of law that arose in this tax appeal was, can any order be passed by a majority, which includes the third member, when the third member admittedly holds that:

“I find that no specific point of difference has been placed before me. It appears from ‘DIFFERENCE OF OPINION’ framed by the Regular Bench that I have to concur with one of the member”

The facts are not disputed that there was difference of opinion between two learned members of the Division Bench. In view of section 129C(5) of the Customs Act, 1962 in case of difference of opinion between two members of the tribunal, the point of difference of opinion was required to be stated by the members and thereafter the matter was to be decided by a third member. The opinion of the third member would form part of the majority decision. In the facts of the present case, when the learned third member of the tribunal before whom the matter went, the differing member had not framed the point of difference of opinion. When the matter was being heard by learned third member, in his judgment, he recorded that no specific point of difference has been placed before him.

Once the learned third member found that point of difference of opinion has not been formulated by the two members of the Bench then the learned third member was required to send the matter back to the Division Bench for formulating the point of difference of opinion and only after the point of difference of opinion was formulated, decide that question. The learned third member could not say that though difference of opinion has not been framed, he has to agree or disagree with the member and accordingly he has agreed with the judicial member. The approach of the learned third member was not correct in law and he was required to send the matter back to the Bench of the two members who had differed, for formulation of the point of difference of opinion afresh so that question can be considered and decided by the learned third member.

A Division Bench of this Court in Colourtex vs. Union of India [2006 (198) ELT 169 (Guj.)] has held that exact difference has to be formulated by members of the Division Bench of the Tribunal and it is not open to them to formulate a question as to whether the appeal is to be rejected or remanded for a fresh decision for determination of duty, confiscation and penalty etc. In the present case, the question formulated by the Division Bench does not specify the requirement of s/s. (5) of section 129C of the Act. Therefore, the order passed by learned third member as well as the difference of opinion expressed, generally, by differing members without precise formulation of the point of difference cannot be entertained. The appeal was allowed. The matter was remanded to the differing members of the Tribunal to formulate point of difference in a manner required under the law and thereafter refer the matter to learned third member for decision.

levitra

Appeal to Appellate Tribunal – Pronouncement of the order – Gist of decision should be pronounced: Appeal to High Court – NTT – The High Court has no power to entertain an appeal, even though notification not yet issued by Govt. to set up NTT. (Customs Act 1962 S.130)

fiogf49gjkf0d
Commissioner Of Customs (SEA), Chennai vs. C.P. Aqua Culture (India) P. Ltd. (2013) (290) ELT 202 (Mad.)

The appeal of the first respondent, a private company was posted for hearing before the Appellate Tribunal on 04-06-2009 and after hearing the detailed arguments from both sides, the Appellate Tribunal pronounced the order in the open Court allowing the appeal and the gist of the said pronouncement was recorded and signed by the Members on 04-06-2009 but the matter was entrusted to the Member (Technical) for drafting a detailed order giving the reasons. Subsequently, vide internal note dated 22-06-2009, the matter was posted for re-hearing on 30-06-2009. As against the same, the first respondent Company filed the Writ Petition seeking a direction to the Appellate Tribunal to pass the detailed order in line with the pronouncement made in the open Court and gist of decision recorded and signed on 04-06-2009.

The learned single Judge, on consideration of the submissions made by the learned counsel for the parties and the materials placed on record, allowed the Writ Petition directing the Appellate Tribunal to pass a detailed order in the appeal filed by the first respondent in consonance with the gist of the decision pronounced, recorded, signed and dated in open Court on 04-06-2009 within 15 days from the date of receipt of the order. Feeling aggrieved, the Department preferred a Writ Appeal.

The main contention of the learned counsel representing the Department was that the Tribunal immediately after hearing the appeal on 04-06- 2009 observed that “appeal allowed” without recording the gist of the order, and according to him, it is only the formal expression of the Tribunal to allow the appeal in the open Court without dictating any reasoned order and such an oral order announced in open Court, but not followed by a detailed written order giving reasons, is not a valid order in the eyes of the law. He further submitted that the note dated 22-06-2009 given by the Technical Member for re-hearing of the appeal was accepted by the Vice President (Judicial Member) and, therefore, prayed for interference of this Court and also sought for directions to the Tribunal to rehear the appeal as the gist of the order was not passed by it on 04-06-2009.

The Hon’ble Court observed that though the order was pronounced in the open Court on 04-06-2009 as “Appeal allowed” and last hearing date was recorded as 04-06-2009, an endorsement has been made by the Vice-President to the Member (Technical) to the effect “for orders please” from which it is clear that the matter was entrusted to the Member (Technical) for drafting a detailed order. Therefore, there cannot be any dispute that 04-06-2009 is the last date of hearing.

The Tribunal simply held “appeal allowed” without recording even the gist of the decision and, therefore, the same cannot be termed as a decision or order or judgment of the Tribunal.

The Hon’ble Court further observed that the circumstances leading to the filing of the appeal were not as per the provisions of the Act or Rules. The other issue before the Court was whether the High Court had the power to entertain an appeal against the order of the Appellate Tribunal.

The unamended section 130 of the Customs Act speaks about appeal to High Court. It enables the aggrieved person to file an appeal to the High Court against the order passed by the Appellate Tribunal on or after the 1st day of July, 2003. But it is pertinent to note that by virtue of enactment of the National Tax Tribunal Act, 2005 (49 of 2005), several provisions of the Act were omitted including section 130. This section was omitted by section 30 and schedule, part VI with effect from 28-12-2005. Therefore, from the date of omission of Section 130, the jurisdiction of the High Court is excluded.

Though the learned counsel for the first respondent tried to convince the Bench that notification is yet to be issued, the Act is very clear that the jurisdiction of the High Court was excluded from 28-12-2005.

There is no dispute that the High Courts in India have inherent and plenary powers, and as a court of record the High Courts have unlimited jurisdiction including the jurisdiction to determine their own powers. However, the said principle has to be decided with the specific provisions in the enactment and in the light of the scheme of the Act, particularly in this case, in view of enactment of Act 49 of 2005 by virtue of which the jurisdiction of the High Court u/s. 130 of the Act has been ousted, it would not be possible to hold that in spite of the abovementioned statutory provisions, the High Court is free to entertain appeal against the order passed by the Appellate Tribunal.

The Hon’ble Court held that the High Court had no power to entertain an appeal filed against the order of the Tribunal and if the parties were aggrieved, they should have approached the Hon’ble Supreme Court by way of appeal u/s. 130-E of the Customs Act instead of resorting to invoke Article 226 of the Constitution of India when the jurisdiction of this Court has been ousted by Act 49 of 2005 from 28-12-2005.

The Division Bench thus held that the learned single Judge ought not to have entertained the Writ Petition.

The Writ Appeal was allowed.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 70 dated 8th November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Third party payments for export/import transactions

This circular permits the payments for export/import of goods/software to be received from third parties, subject to the following conditions:

Export of Goods/Software

a) There must be a firm irrevocable order backed by a tripartite agreement.

b) Third party payment must come from a Financial Action Task Force (FATF) compliant country and through the banking channel only.

c) The exporter must declare the third party remittance  in the Export Declaration Form (EDF).

d) It is the responsibility of the Exporter to realise and repatriate the export proceeds from such third party named in the EDF.

e) Banks will continue reporting of outstandings, if any, in the XOS against the name of the exporter. However, instead of the name of the overseas buyer from where the proceeds have to be realised, the name of the declared third party must appear in the XOS.

f) In case of shipments being made to a country in Group II of Restricted Cover Countries, (e.g. Sudan, Somalia, etc.), payments for the same can be received from an Open Cover Country.

Import Transactions

a) There must be a firm irrevocable purchase order/ tripartite agreement in place.

b) Third party payment must be made to a Financial Action Task Force (FATF) compliant country and through the banking channel only.

c) The Invoice must contain a narration that the related payment has to be made to the third party named therein.

d) Bill of Entry must mention the name of the shipper as also the fact that the related payment has to be made to the third party named therein.

e) Importer has to comply with the related instructions relating to imports including those on advance payment being made for import of goods.

f) The amount of an import transaction eligible for third party payment must not exceed $100,000.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 69 dated 23rd November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Press Release dated 27th September, 2013 –
Ministry of Finance, Government of India Notification dated October 11,
2013 issued by the Ministry of Finance (Department of Economic Affairs) –
G.S.R. 684(E)

Amendment to the “Issue of Foreign Currency
Convertible Bonds and Ordinary shares (Through Depository Receipt
Mechanism) Scheme, 1993”

Presently, unlisted Indian
companies that have not yet accessed Global Depository Receipts/Foreign
Currency Convertible Bond route for raising capital in the international
market are required to have prior or simultaneous listing in the
domestic market.

This circular permits, initially for a period
of two years, unlisted companies incorporated in India to raise capital
abroad without prior or subsequent listing in India. The Indian company
must fulfill the following conditions: –

(a) Unlisted Indian
companies can list abroad only on exchanges in IOSCO/FATF compliant
jurisdictions or those jurisdictions with which SEBI has signed
bilateral agreements.

(b) The ADR/GDR can be issued subject to
sectoral cap, entry route, minimum capitalisation norms, pricing norms,
etc. as per FDI regulations notified by the RBI from time to time.

(c)
The pricing of such ADR/GDR has to be determined in accordance with the
provisions of paragraph 6 of Schedule 1 of Notification No. FEMA. 20
dated 3rd May 2000, as amended from time to time.

(d) The number
of underlying equity shares offered for issuance of ADR/GDR that have to
be kept with the local custodian has to be determined upfront and the
ratio of ADR/ GDR to equity shares has to be decided upfront based on
FDI pricing norms of equity shares of unlisted company.

(e) The
unlisted Indian company has to comply with the instructions on
downstream investment as notified by the RBI from time to time.

(f)
The capital raised abroad can be utilised for retiring outstanding
overseas debt or for bona fide operations abroad including for
acquisitions overseas.

(h) In case the funds raised are not
utilised abroad, the company must repatriate the funds to India within
15 days and such money must be parked only with banks recognised by RBI
and can be used for eligible purposes.

(i) The unlisted company will have to file reports with RBI as may be prescribed.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 68 dated 1st November, 2013 Notification No. FEMA.292/2013- RB dated 4th October, 2013, Press Note No. 2 (2013 Series) dated June 3, 2013 – DIPP Foreign Direct Investment (FDI) in India – definition of ‘group company’

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular has modified Notification No. FEMA. 20/2000-RB dated 3rd May 2000, by including the definition of the term ‘group company’ as follows: –

‘Group company’ means two or more enterprises which, directly or indirectly, are in position to:

(i) exercise 26%, or more, of voting rights in other enterprise; or

(ii) appoint more than 50% of members of board of directors in the other enterprise.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 63 dated 18th October, 2013 Memorandum of Procedure for channeling transactions through Asian Clearing Union (ACU)

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular states that the ACU Board of Directors at their meeting held on 19th June, 2013 have decided to include only transactions involving export/import of goods and services among ACU countries as eligible for payment under the ACU Mechanism. As a result, the old Para 7 and sub-paragraph (b) of Para 8 stands revised as follows: –

 Extant Para 7 and Para 8(b) to the Annex of A.P.(DIR Series) Circular No.35 dated 17th February, 2010

 Revised Para 7 and Para 8 (b) to the Annex of A.P.(DIR Series) Circular No.35 dated 17th February, 2010

 7. Eligible Payments
Transactions that are eligible to be made through ACU are payments –
(a) from a resident in the territory of one participant to a resident in the territory of another participant;
(b) for current international transactions as defined by the Articles of Agreement of the International Monetary Fund;
(c) permitted by the country in which the payer resides;
(d) not declared ineligible under paragraph 8 of this Memorandum; and
(e) for export/import transactions between ACU member countries on deferred payment terms.
Note: – Trade transactions with Myanmar may be settled in any freely convertible currency, in addition to the ACU mechanism.
8. Ineligible Payments

(b) payments which are not on account of current international transactions as defined by the International Monetary Fund, except to the extent mutually agreed upon between Reserve Bank and the other participants

 7. Eligible Payments
Transactions that are eligible to be made through ACU are payments –
(a) for export/import transactions between ACU member countries including export and import on deferred payment terms; and
(b) not declared ineligible under paragraph 8 of this
Memorandum
Note: –
Trade transactions with Myanmar may be settled in any freely convertible currency, in addition to the ACU mechanism.
8. Ineligible Payments

(b) payments that are not on account of export/import transactions between ACU members countries except to the extent mutually agreed upon between the Reserve Bank and the other participants

PART C: Information & Around

fiogf49gjkf0d
Public Authority:
Aurangabad Information Commissioner has ruled that Global Towers, a franchisee of the Maharashtra State Electricity Distribution Company (MSEDCL) for Aurangabad city, came within the purview of the Right to Information Act and was bound to provide information to power consumers.

RTI applicant, Hemant kapadia had made an application to Global Towers (GT) which was rejected by it on the ground that it was a private company and the RTI Act did not apply to it. MSEDCL representatives submitted before the Commission that all applications received from consumers under the RTI Act had been forwarded to Global Towers, but it did not respond and so no information could be given to Kapadia.

All along, Global Towers had taken the view that it would provide information to MSEDCL and that there was nothing wrong in denying information to consumers. In some cases, the firm did provide information, but it was submitted to. MSEDCL and not the consumers.

Information Commission ruled that GT had received substantial assistance form MSEDCL and owing to that assistance view the GT was able to perform and provide service. Accordingly, in the view of the Information Commissioner, GT comes under the purview of the RTI Act and is a Public Authority.

Panchayat head:
Bhadresh Vamja, a 21 year-old law student, who tenaciously used Right to Information (RTI) to fight corruption, has been elected as the sarpanch of Saldi village. He is also one of the youngest sarpanchs in the state of Gujarat.

Vamja is the second RTI activist to be elected to village panchayat for empowering people through RTI. Last year, blind activist Ratna Ala was elected as deputy sarpanch of Rangpar village in Surendranagar.

levitra

PART A: order of high court

fiogf49gjkf0d
Address in the RTI application, section 6(2) of the RTI Act:

A short judgment of Calcutta High Court-

RTI Activist, Mr. Avishek Goenka approached the Calcutta H.C. in a writ petition and submitted that the authorities should not insist upon the detailed address of the applicant as and when any application is made under the Right to Information Act.

He stated that giving full address would cause a threat to the activist and in fact there had been past incidents of unnatural deaths of activist in the field, presumably by the interested persons having vested interest to conceal the information that is asked for by the activist.

He submitted that the applicant would provide a particular post-box number that would automatically conceal his identity to the public at large.

The Court considered the relevant provisions of the RTI Act and stated: Section 6(2) of the Right to information Act, 2005 would clearly provide, an applicant making request for information shall not be required to give any reason for requesting the information or any other personal details except those that may be necessary for contacting him.

The court further stated:
Looking to the said provision, we find logic in the submission of the petitioner. When the legislature thought it fit, the applicant need not disclose any personal detail, the authority should not insist upon his detailed whereabouts particularly 

when post-box number is provided for that wouldestablish contact with him and the authority.

In case, the authority would find any difficulty with the post-box number, they may insist upon personal details. However, in such case, it would be the solemn duty of the authority to hide such information and particularly from their website so that people at large would not know of the details.

We thus dispose of this writ petition by making the observations as above. The Secretary, Ministry of Personnel should circulate the copy of this order to all concerned so that the authority can take appropriate measure to hide information with regard to personal details of the activist to avoid any harassment by the persons having vested interest.

[Mr. Avishek Goenka: W.P. 33290(W) of 2013 dated on20.11.2013.]

levitra

Recovery of loan – Liability of guarantors – Is Co-extensive and Joint as well as Several: SFC Act 1951. Section 29 :

fiogf49gjkf0d
Usha Rani & Anr vs. Delhi Financial Corporation & Ors AIR 2013 Delhi 207

The respondent No. 1 Delhi Financial Corporation sanctioneda loan of Rs. 14,58,000/- to respondent No. 2 Shyam Lal for purchase of a CNG bus. A Term Loan  Agreement-cum-Hypothecation Deed was executedin favour of respondent No. 1. The petitioners had  stood as guarantors for the loan taken by respondentNo. 2 from respondent No. 1. Since respondent No.  2 defaulted in payment of the loan taken from respondentNo. 1, the bus which was purchased from the funds provided by respondent No. 1, was seized by respondent No. 1 and was sold for recovery of its dues. The respondent No. 1 filed an application u/s. 32(G) of State Financial Corporations Act “ SFC Act” for issuance of recovery certificate against the petitioners as well as the principal borrower for recovery of Rs. 17,20,507 and future interest in terms of Loan Agreement-cum-Hypothecation Deed executed by them in favour of respondent No. 1.

The respondent No. 1 had initiated proceedings for recovery of the balance amount payable to it, from the petitioners they being guarantors of the loan taken by respondent No. 2. Being aggrieved the petitioners approached the Court.
The Hon’ble Court observed that the petitioners do
not dispute that they had stood as guarantors for the
loan taken by respondent No. 2 from respondent No.
1. The grievance of the petitioners is that respondent
No. 1 is not taking steps for recovering the balance
amount from respondent No. 2.

Since the petitioners had admittedly stood as guarantors for the loan taken by respondent No. 2, the liability of the guarantors being co-extensive and the liability of the principal borrower and the guarantors being joint as well as several, it is open to respondent No. 1 to recover its dues either from the petitioners or from respondent No. 2 or from all of them.

The legal position with respect to obligation of a guarantor to pay the amount guaranteed by him to the lender was upheld by the Apex Court in Industrial Investment Bank of India Ltd. vs. Biswanath Jhunjhunwala: JT 2009 (10) SC 533 where the apex court, after considering its earlier decision on the subject, inter alia, held as under:-

“30. The legal position as crystallised by a series of cases of this court is clear that the liability of the guarantor and principal debtors are co-extensive and not in alternative. When we examine the impugned judgment in the light of the consistent position of law, then the obvious conclusion has to be that the High Court under its power of superintendence under Article 227 of the Constitution of India was not justified to stay further proceedings in O.A. 156 of 1997.”

Since the liability of the petitioners is co-extensive and not in the alternative, no infirmity was committed by respondent No. 1 in seeking to recover the balance amount due to it, from the petitioners.

levitra

Evidence – Unregistered Partition Deed – Admissibility – Nature of Document: Evidence Act, Section 91:

fiogf49gjkf0d

Raj Gopal
Sharma vs. Krishna Gopal Sharma & Ors AIR 2013 Allahabad 187

The Hon’ble High Court held that u/s. 17(1)(b) of the Act, 1908, a document
recognising oral partition, if reduced to writing, need not to be registered
but if it is a document of partition, as such, it needs be registered,
otherwise by virtue of section 49 of Act, 1908, it would be inadmissible in
evidence. A partition of a property in a family precedes a settlement or
compromise between members of family as to how property commonly and jointly,
owned by them, should be settled among them.

The matter also came to be considered by a three Judge Bench in Kale and others
vs. Deputy Director of Consolidation and others, AIR 1976 SC 807, and the apex
court concretised certain propositions considering the effect and essentials of
“family settlement” in para 10 of the judgment, and held as under:

(1) The family settlement must be a bona fide one so as to resolve family
disputes and rival claims by a fair and equitable division or allotment of
properties between the various members of the family;

(2) The said settlement must be voluntary and should not be induced by fraud,
coercion or undue influence;

(3) The family arrangement may be even oral in which case no registration is
necessary;

(4) It is well-settled that registration would be necessary only if the terms
of the family arrangement are reduced to writing. Here also, a distinction
should be made between a document containing the terms and recitals of a family
arrangement made under the document and a mere memorandum prepared after the
family arrangement had already been made either for the purpose of the record
or for information of the Court for making necessary mutation. In such a case
the memorandum itself does not create or extinguish any rights in immovable properties
and therefore does not fall within the mischief of section 17(2) [section
17(1)(b)] of the Registration Act and is, therefore, not compulsorily
registrable;

(5) The members who may be parties to the family arrangement must have some
antecedent title, claim or interest or even a possible claim in the property
which is acknowledged by the parties to the settlement. Even if one of the
parties to the settlement has no title but under the arrangement the other
party relinquishes all its claims or titles in favour of such a person and
acknowledges him to be the sole owner, then the antecedent title must be
assumed and the family arrangement will be upheld, and the Courts will find no
difficulty in giving assent to the same;

(6) Even if bona fide disputes, present or possible, which may not involve
legal claims are settled by a bona fide family arrangement which is fair and
equitable the family arrangement is final and binding on the parties to the
settlement.

In the present case, the document in question has been signed by Sri Mangelal
Sharma karta and witnessed by Sri Swaroop Singh Tomar. It does not contain
signatures of all the members of the joint family. It thus cannot be said that
it was a mere “family settlement” between members of the family and signed by
all the members. If the aforesaid document sought to be enforced so as to
determine title of respective parties, i.e. plaintiff and defendants 1 and 2 on
the property of late Mangelal Sharma, it would have to be given status of
‘partition deed’ and its registration was necessary.

The aforesaid document had rightly been held inadmissible in evidence on
account of not being registered. However, since defendant No. 2 has already
sold his share in respect of house No. 3, applying principle of estoppel, as
upheld by Apex Court in Kale (supra), he has been excluded from partition of
property in dispute.

 

Chartered Accountant – Disqualification – Offence of bigamy – Moral Turpitude – Removal proper: Natural justice – Chartered Accountants Act, 1949: Section 8(v) and 20(1)(d)

fiogf49gjkf0d
P. Mohanasundaram vs. The President, The Institute of Chartered Accountants of India, New Delhi & Anr.

AIR 2013 MADRAS 221

Appellant, a qualified Chartered Accountant, enrolled his name as Member of the Southern India Regional Council, Chennai. In the year 1984 matrimonial dispute arose between the appellant and his wife, which resulted in granting of divorce decree by the first Additional Family Court, Chennai on 13-11-2003, and the said divorce decree was confirmed by the High Court.

Before the said divorce decree was passed by the Family Court, the appellant’s estranged wife filed a complaint in the year 1990 before the Metropolitan Magistrate Court, Chennai, u/s. 494 IPC alleging bigamy. The learned Metropolitan Magistrate, Chennai, tried the said complaint and convicted the appellant and imposed sentence to undergo rigorous imprisonment for one year by judgment dated 10-05-1999, which conviction was confirmed by the Supreme Court but the sentence was reduced.y reduction in sentence.

After a lapse of 4 years and 11 months, that was on 05-07-2009, the first respondent re-opened the said issue and sent a letter to the appellant stating that the conviction for bigamous marriage involves moral turpitude and therefore as per section 8 of the Chartered Accountants Act, 1949, the appellant has to appear for an enquiry on 13-01-2009 at New Delhi to explain as to why his name should not be removed from the rolls/Register of Members. On 05-01-2009 the appellant sent a letter stating that by order dated 29-01-2004, the appellant was held ‘not guilty of any professional or other misconduct’ by considering the orders of the criminal court, including that of the Supreme Court dated 14-11-2003 and therefore no action need be initiated for the concluded matter. The first respondent, on 16-04-2010 passed an order removing the name of the appellant from the register of members.

The learned single Judge accepting the contentions raised by the respondents, upheld the order removing the name of the appellant from the Register of Chartered Accountants. The appeal is preferred against the said order.

The Hon’ble Court observed that it was not in dispute, after full trial, the appellant was convicted for the offence of bigamy and he was sentenced to undergo rigorous imprisonment for one year. The said conviction and sentence was confirmed by the Hon’ble Supreme Court, while confirming the conviction, reduced the sentence to that of sentence already suffered, as per the request made by the learned counsel for the appellant. Thus, it was beyond doubt that the conviction recorded in the criminal case against the appellant is subsisting as on today and the sentence imposed alone was reduced to the sentence already suffered.

The appellant’s contention that he was not heard before taking a decision to remove his name from the register was unsustainable as the appellant, in spite of giving opportunity to appear on 13-01-2009, not only failed to appear and he specifically took a decision not to appear. A person who refuses to appear in spite of receipt of notice for appearance, cannot be allowed to raise the plea of violation of principles of natural justice.

The next question considered was as to whether by virtue of the conviction for bigamous marriage the appellant sustained disability to retain his name in the register of Chartered Accountants.

One of the contentions of the appellant was that involvement of a person in an offence of bigamy is not coming within the purview of “moral turpitude”. The appellant and his estranged wife are Hindus, governed under the provisions of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955. Section 17 of the Act states that marriage between two Hindus is void if two conditions are satisfied, viz., (1) the marriage is solemnised after the commencement of the said Act, and (2) at the date of such marriage, either party had a husband or wife living and the provisions of sections 494 and 495 shall apply accordingly. Thus, it was evident that if a Hindu marries with a person having a spouse living or he or she have a spouse living, marries any person, shall be liable for bigamy.

The Hon’ble Court held that the appellant married another woman, while the first marriage was subsisting, and had acted contrary to the law. Thus the offence of bigamy is coming within the meaning of “moral turpitude”. The conviction recorded against the appellant for bigamy stands even today though sentence was reduced to the period already undergone. Hence, the decision taken by the first respondent to remove the name of the appellant from the register maintained by the Chartered Accountants Council, which was upheld by the learned single Judge is valid and no interference was required.

levitra

Advocates – Representing arrested or detained person – cannot be criticised: Advocate has duty to represent such person: Constitution of India & Advocates Act 1961

fiogf49gjkf0d
K. Vijay Lakshimi (Smt) vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh & Ors AIR 2013 SC 3589

The Appellant was an advocate practicing in the courts at Markapur, District Prakasam in the state of Andhra Pradesh. The Andhra Pradesh High Court (Respondent No. 2 herein) had invited applications for the appointments to 105 posts of (Junior) Civil Judges. After the interviews, some 81 candidates from amongst the direct recruits were selected by a committee of Hon’ble Judges of the High Court, and this selection was approved by the Full Court on the administrative side. The Appellant was one of those who were selected,

However, it so transpired that whereas the other selected candidates were issued appointment letters, the Appellant was not. She, therefore, applied under the provisions of The Right to Information Act, 2005, to find out the reason of her non-appointment. She received a letter from the Respondent No. 1 which gave the following reason therefor:

I am directed to inform you that, adverse remarks were reported in the verification report, that your husband Sri. Srinivasa Chowdary, who is practicing as an Advocate in the Courts at Markapur is having close links with CPI (Maoist) Party which is a prohibited organisation.
of persons associated with this party, but she has never appeared in any such case. She further stated that her husband was a member of a panel of advocates who had defended political prisoners, against whom the district police had foisted false cases, and those cases had ended in acquittals. She disputed the bona-fides of the police department in making the adverse report, and relied upon the resolutions passed by various bar associations expressing that her husband was being made to suffer for opposing the police in matters of political arrests.

The Hon’ble Court observed that the decision taken by the State to not appoint a selected candidate for post of civil Judge in view of adverse police report without forwarding relevant papers to High Court for its consideration is contrary to Art 234 which specifically requires that these appointments are to be made after consultation with the State Public Service Commission and the High Court exercising jurisdiction in the concerned State. The High Court may accept the adverse report or it may not. Ultimately, inasmuch as the selection is for the appointment to a judicial post, the Governor will have to be guided by the opinion of the High Court. In the instant case in view of the letter from the Home Department, the High Court has thrown up its hands and has not sought any more information from the State.

In view of the mandate of Article 234, the High Court has to take a decision on the suitability of a candidate on the administrative side, and it cannot simply go by the police reports, though such reports will, of course, form a relevant part of its consideration. To deny a public employment to a candidate solely on the basis of the police report regarding the political affinity of the candidate would be offending the Fundamental Rights under Articles 14 and 16 of the Constitution, unless such affinities are considered likely to effect the integrity and efficiency of the candidate, or unless  there is clear material indicating the involvement of the candidate in the subversive or violent activities of a banned organisation.

The appellant selected candidate could not be turned back at the very threshold, on the ground of her alleged political activities.

She, therefore, filed a writ petition in the High Court of Judicature. The Division Bench dismissed the writ petition. Being aggrieved by this decision, the Appellant filed an appeal to the apex court.

The Appellant stated that she was not a member of CPI (Maoist), nor did she have any connection with the banned organisation or with any of its leaders. She disputed that any such organisation, by name CMS existed, and in any case, she was not a member of any such organisation. She submitted that her husband must have appeared in some bail applications
The court further observed that all such accused do have the right to be defended lawfully until they are proved guilty, and the advocates have the corresponding duty to represent them, in accordance with law.

We cannot ignore that during the freedom struggle, and even after independence, many leading lawyers have put in significant legal service for the political and civil right activists, arrested or detained.

levitra

Shareholders’ Agreements

fiogf49gjkf0d
Synopsis

Shareholders’ Agreements are one of the definitive documents in case of an investment in a company. They are full of jargon which is often unintelligible to laymen and promoters signing without understanding them. This Article explains restrictive covenants, put options and veto rights found in Shareholders’ Agreements. It also analyses their validity under the Companies Act, 1956, the 2013 Act and the position for Listed Companies. Lastly, the Article examines the remedies for enforceability of such Agreements.

Introduction

Shareholders’ Agreements are one of the definitive documents which we witness in cases of an investment in a company by a Private Equity Fund, Foreign Direct Investor, etc. A Shareholders’ Agreement contains various restrictive covenants by theexisting promoters of the investee company, which usually are in the form of representations and warranties  as well as promises to do or abstain fromdoing certain acts. These promises are important for the investor to invest in the investee company  since they represent an assurance to him about hisexit route and other rights. One unique feature of Shareholders’ Agreements is that they are full of jargon which is often unintelligible to laymen.

Promoters, usually in a hurry to secure funds, end up signing on the dotted line of the Agreement without fully understanding the true repercussions of the Agreement. It is only later when these clauses materialise into reality that they wake up and smell the coffee but by then it is too late. Through this Article, let us understand better some of the important covenants which one come across in a Shareholders’ Agreement.

Restrictive Covenants

One or more restrictive covenants, such as, First Refusal, Tag Along, Drag Along, Russian Roulette, Texas Shoot-out, Dutch auction rights, etc., are usually found in Shareholders’ Agreement. These are briefly explained below:

(a) Right of First Refusal
This is the most common and easily understood covenant since it is found in the Articles of Association of all Private Companies. In case the Promoters desire to transfer any or all of their shares, the investor will have a Right of First Refusal, popularly called a RoFR, to purchase these shares. The pricing of the RoFR and the terms and conditions of the sale are the same as those that the promoter is offering to the prospective purchaser. In some cases, the promoter may also have a RoFR on the investor’s shares.

(b) Tag Along Rights

Tag along rights mean that if the promoters wish to sell their shares to anyone else, then the investor can tag along with them and offer its own shares. Example, a buyer has agreed to buy 50,000 shares from the promoter @ Rs. 100 per share. If the investor tags along with the promoter then either the buyer buys 50,000 from him also @ Rs. 100 or he buys 25,000 each  from the promoter and the investor. Thus, the investor gets an exit if the promoter gets one. These are also known as piggy back rights since the investor piggy backs on the promoter.

(c) Drag Along Rights

On the other hand, drag along rights mean that if the investor wishes to sell his shares to a third party and if that third party also requires that the promoters should sell their shares, then the investor can drag along the promoters. Example, a buyer has agreed to buy 50,000 shares from the investor @ Rs. 100 per share. If the buyer wishes to buy more share as a pre-condition, then the investor can drag along with him the promoter and in that case the promoter must also sell the same number of shares at the same terms as the investor. Thus, if the buyer wants to buy out the whole company and not just the investor’s stake, then the drag along clause would enable an investor to facilitate such a transaction.

(d) Russian Roulette

Not very popular in India, a Russian Roulette clause means that “you buy me out or I buy you out”. The investor specifies a price at which either the promoter sells to him or buys the investor out. This is often resorted to when there is a deadlock situation.

(e) Texas Shoot Out

A third party is appointed as a Referee. Both the investor and the promoter submit bids to the Referee. Whichever is the higher bid wins and the winner must buy out the loser at that price. This is an extreme deadlock resolution mechanism.

(f) Dutch auction

A modification of the Texas Shoot out, in a Dutch auction also bids are submitted to a Referee. Only in this case the bids are for the minimum selling price. The winner must buy out the loser at the price quoted by the loser.

(g) Pre-emptive Rights

The investor has pre-emptive rights to participate in any future issuance (other than the current round) of equity (and other instruments convertible into equity) by the company on terms and at a price determined by the company but not less favourable than those offered by the company to any other investor, to retain its fully diluted equity shareholding in the company. The investor has a 20% stake in a company which has a capital of 1 crore shares. The company decides to increase its share capital by a further issue of 20 lakh shares. The investor must be offered 4 lakh shares out of this further issue so that it can maintain its holding of 20% in the post-issue capital of the company.

(h) Put Option

The investor has a right /option but not an obligation to sell its shares to the promoter of the investee company in case the company does not give it an exit in the form of an IPO /an Offer for Sale/Buyback of the investor’s shares. Thus, the promoters are bound to buy out the investor at a predetermined  price or a pricing formula whichis specified upfront. This ensures an exit for the investor if all other methods fail.

The Supreme Court has recognised such rights in its decision in celebrated decision of Vodafone International Holdings, 341 ITR 1 (SC) and held as under:

“SHA, therefore, regulate the ownership and voting rights of shares in the company including ROFR, TARs, DARs, Preemption Rights, Call Options, Put Options, Subscription Option etc. in relation to any shares issued by the company, restriction of transfer of shares or granting securities interest over shares, provision for minority protection, lock-down or for the interest of the shareholders and the company. Provisions referred to above, which find place in a SHA, may regulate the rights between the parties which are purely contractual and those rights will have efficacy only in the course of ownership of shares by the parties.”

Validity of Restrictive Covenants under Companies Act, 1956

The Supreme Court has held that they are valid against a company only if they are a part of the Articles of Association or else they remain a private contract between shareholders – V.B. Rangarajan vs.  V. Gopalkrishnan, 73 Comp. Cases 201 (SC). While thishas been the cornerstone for the law on Shareholders’ Agreements, the Supreme Court in Vodafone (supra) has taken a contrary view. The Concurring Order of J. Radhakrishnan, states in relation to Rangarajan’s judgment as follows:

“This Court has taken the view that provisions of the Shareholders’ Agreement imposing restrictions even when consistent with Company legislation, are to be authorized only when they are incorporated in the Articles of Association, a view we do not subscribe.

Rangarajan’s decision was delivered by a Two-Member Supreme Court Bench, while Vodafone’s decision has been delivered by a Three-Member Bench, although the disagreement is expressed by the Concurring Judgment of one of its Members. It may be noted that the Vodafone decision has not expressly overruled Rangarajan’s decision.

Vodafone’s decision has further laid down that shareholders can enter into any Agreement in the best interest of the company, but the only thing is that the provisions shall not go contrary to the Articles of Association. The essential purpose of the Agreement is to make provisions for proper and effective internal management of the company. It can visualise the best interest of the company on diverse issues and can also find different ways not only for the best interest of the shareholders, but also for the company as a whole.

In the case of M.S. Madhusoodhanan vs. Kerala Kaumudi Pvt. Ltd., 117 Comp Cases 19 (SC) it was held that consensual agreements between shareholders relating to their shares do not impose restriction on transferability of shares and they can be enforced like any other agreement. Even if the company is a party to the Shareholders’ Agreement, the provisions relating to management of the affairs of a company cannot be given effect to unless the same are incorporated in its Articles of Association – IL &

FS Trust Co. Ltd vs. Birla Perucchini Ltd., 47 SCL 426 (Bom). Again, in Rolta India Ltd vs. Venire Industries Ltd., 100 Comp. Cases 19 (Bom), it was held that the shareholders cannot infringe upon the fiduciary rights and duties of directors. Any agreement by which the shareholders agreed not to increase the number of directors above a certain limit was not valid as long as the restriction was enshrined in the Articles of Association. The shareholders cannot dictate terms to directors except by amending the Articles. In Reliance Natural Resources Ltd. vs. Reliance Industries Ltd. [2010] 7 SCC 1, it was held that a Family Arrangement MOU executed by the key personnel of a listed company was held not to be binding on the company since the contents of the MOU were not made public. It was held that the MOU did not fall under the corporate domain – it was not approved by the shareholders. Therefore, technically, the MOU was not legally binding.

A Single Judge of the Bombay High Court, in the case of Western Maharashtra Development Corporation vs. Bajaj Auto Ltd., 154 Comp Cases 593 (Bom), had ruled that a Shareholders’ Agreement of a public company containing restrictive covenants was invalid since the Articles of a public company could not contain covenants restricting the trans-fer of shares and it was contrary to Section.108 of the Companies Act, 1956. Subsequently, a Division Bench of the Bombay High Court, in the case of Messer Holdings Ltd vs. Shyam Ruia, 159 Comp Cases 29 (Bom) has overruled this decision of the Single Judge of the Bombay High Court. The Bombay Court here was concerned with the validity of a Right of First Refusal Clause. The Court held that the intent of section 111A of the Companies Act, 1956 dealing with free transferability of shares does not in any manner hamper the right of its shareholders to enter into private treaties so long as it is in accordance with the Companies Act, 1956 and the company’s Articles of Association. Had the Companies Act, 1956 wanted to prevent such private contracts it would have expressly done so.

Interestingly, a recent decision of the Delhi Court in the case of World Phone India vs. WPI Group Inc, 119 SCL 196 (Del) has held that even a provision in the Shareholders’ Agreement which is not contrary to the Articles of Association or the Companies Act, 1956 cannot be enforced against the company if the company is not a party to such an Agreement. While it was settled law that in case of a conflict the Articles would prevail but this decision lays down that even if the Articles are silent on an issue and not in conflict, the provisions of the Shareholders’ Agreement cannot be enforced against the company.

Thus, the issue of Articles vs. Shareholders’ Agreement has yet not reached a finality.

Position under Companies Act, 2013

The Companies Act, 2013 now provides that securities in a public company are freely transferrable but a contract or an arrangement in respect of transfer of securities in a public company shall be enforceable as a contract. This express provision sets at rest once and for all whether public companies can contain pre-emptive rights. This is a big boost for Private Equity/FDI/Private Investment in Public Equity (PIPE) transactions since they almost always come with pre-emptive rights.

Position in the case of Listed Companies

It may be specifically noted that the Bombay High Court judgment in Messer Holdings (supra) was in the case of a listed company. Recently, the SEBI, taking a cue from the Companies Act, 2013, has issued a Notification under the Securities Contract (Regulation) Act, 1956, expressly permitting “contracts for pre-emption including right of first refusal, or tag-along or drag along rights contained in shareholders agreements or articles of association of companies”. Thus, these restrictive covenants can now expressly find their way even in Shareholders’ Agreements of Listed Companies, without the prior approval of the SEBI. It may be noted that even today the Articles of Association of several Listed Companies contain such pre-emptive rights.

The Notification further provides that even agreements for put and call options on listed securities are permitted subject to the following conditions:

(i)    the title and ownership of the underlying securities is held continuously by the seller for a minimum period of 1 year from the date of entering into the contract;

(ii)    the price or consideration payable for the sale or purchase of the underlying securities pursuant to exercise of any option contained therein, is in compliance with all the laws for the time being in force as applicable;

(iii)    the contract is settled by way of actual delivery of the underlying securities; and

(iv)    the contract shall be in accordance with the provisions of the Foreign Exchange Management Act, 1999 and Rules or Regulations made thereunder.

SEBI had in the cases of Cairn India Ltd., Vedanta Resources Plc. and Vulcan Rubber Ltd., held that an option arrangement in the case of shares of a listed company is not valid. This change in position is a welcome move.

Veto Rights/Affirmative Vote

Almost all investors want Veto Rights, i.e., certain specific fundamental issues, on which the company would not take a decision without the affirmative vote of the Investor. Thus, the Investor acquires a veto right on these issues. Some of the issues which may carry a veto include, alteration of the rights and privileges of the investor’s shares; change in the capital structure of the company; related party transactions with promoters in excess of certain limits; corporate reorganisation of the company; borrowing in excess of certain limits; change in the scope of the business; capital expenditure in excess of certain limit; commencement of any major litigation by the company; changes in key management personnel, etc.

By virtue of a veto, the investor has power to stall a decision of the company. However, in most cases, he does not have power to carry out a decision on his own behest. Thus, if he refuses the company cannot go ahead but if he proposes and the com-pany refuses then he cannot proceed on his own. A question often asked is that does the grant of such special rights make the investor a person in control of the company? This is a question of fact.

In the case of Subhkam Ventures (I) (P.) Ltd. vs. SEBI, 99 SCL 159 (SAT), the SAT held that the question to be asked in each case is whether the acquirer is the driving force behind the company and whether he is the one providing motion to the organization. If yes, he is in control but not otherwise. In short, control means effective control. In this case, the SAT held that the investor who had veto rights did not control the company. The SEBI contested it before the Supreme Court, where an interesting mutual consent agreement was arrived upon. The Supreme Court’s Order in SEBI vs. Subhkam Ventures, Civil Appeal No. 3371 /2010 states that certain facts changed after the SAT Order. Accordingly, the Court, by mutual consent, disposed of the appeal filed by SEBI by keeping the question of law open and it is also clarified that the order passed by the SAT will not be treated as a precedent. This leaves the all-important question yet open for interpretation. Some of the recent high-profile foreign takeovers/joint ventures have reportedly run into a roadblock with the SEBI on similar grounds. SEBI has questioned whether the grant of special investor protection rights to the foreign investor results into a sharing of management control with the Indian promoters?

Enforceability of Shareholders’ Agreement

A breach of a Shareholders’ Agreement would give rise to a suit for specific performance by the aggrieved party under the Specific Relief Act. However, in several cases, the Agreement itself provides that Arbitration would be the sole dispute resolution mechanism. It may further provide for Indian or Foreign Arbitration, e.g., in Singapore, London, Paris, etc.

In the case of Vodafone (supra), the Supreme Court held that the manner in which Shareholders’ Agreements are to be enforced in the case of breach is given in the general law between the company and the shareholders. A breach of such an Agreement which does not breach the Articles of Association is a valid corporate action but the aggrieved can get remedies under the general law of the land for breach of the Agreement and not under the Companies Act.

In the case of Chatterjee Petrochem (I) P Ltd vs. Haldia Petrochemicals Ltd., 110 SCL 107 (SC), an interesting issue arose. Certain disputes arose be-tween two sets of shareholders who were party to a Shareholders Agreement. The aggrieved party moved a petition for oppression u/s. 397 of the Companies Act, 1956. The Supreme Court held that in that case the breach of the Shareholders’ Agreement was a breach between two members of the company and not by the company itself. Hence, no occasion arises for filing a plea for oppression u/s. 397.

Conclusion

Shareholder Agreements have always attracted a lot of controversy and the spate of conflicting judgments have fueled the fire further. Parties to a Shareholders’ Agreement would be well advised to understand the implications of what they are getting into before signing such Agreements. Do Not Act in Haste and Repent in Leisure!!

PART A: CIC Decision

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Appellant, Shri Shashikant Barve, through his RTI application dated 25.06.2012 sought certain information ( e.g. number and names of study circles in WIRC where the bank account of the study circle is being operated during 2012; payment made by the study circles operating in Pune to any branch of ICAI for holding any joint programmes during the period 01.01.2011 to 31.12.2011; names of currently elected CAs members on WIRC Managing Committee Mumbai or Council at New Delhi; study circle wise data in respect of their members and so on.) in respect of study circles operating in Western India Regional Council (WIRC) of the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India.

The CPIO vide her letter dated 21.08.2012, while inter-alia informing the Appellant that the relationship between ICAI and CPE study circles is only for limited purpose of recognising the CPE hours, denied the information on the ground that the same was not maintained by them.

During the hearing, the Respondents stated that the study circles are voluntary organisations which have been formed for the purpose of carrying out professional learning activities. According to them, the role of ICAI is only for recognising the study activities of these study circles and there is no financial support or funding made by ICAI to these study circles. They, therefore, expressed their inability to provide the information to the Appellant as the same is not held by them.

The Appellant, on the other hand, argued that the study circles are nothing but an “extended arm” of the ICAI and that ICAI has full control over them. He, in support, refered to the “Norms for CPE Study Circles” issued by ICAI, copy of which the Respondents has produced before the Commission.

A perusal of the norms issued by ICAI in respect of CPE study circles shows that ICAI does have supervisory control over these study circles. Para of these norms deals with accounts related matters and include provisions like every CPE study circle shall submit an annual statement of receipt and payment, income and expenditure and balance sheet to the Regional Council; Convenors of CPE study circles are authorised to collect a reasonable amount per member as annual membership fee to defray the cost of holding learning activities and other incidental charges; the responsibility for ensuring financial propriety in the financial management of the study circle for production of proper audited accounts, whenever required by the supervising branch/Regional council shall be that of the Convenor and Deputy Convenor etc.

On consideration of the arguments put forth by both the parties and perusal of the records, the Commission is of the view that the information sought by the Appellant here can be accessed by the Respondent from the CPE study circles (through its Convenor or Deputy Convenor) under section 2(f) of the RTI Act, which includes in the definition of information:

“….information relating to any private body which can be accessed by a public authority under any other law for the time being in force.” “In view of the above, the CPIO is hereby directed to obtain the information in question from the respective CPE study circles, operating in Western India Regional Council (WIRC) of the ICAI, and provide the same to the Appellant within 4 weeks of receipt of this order”.

levitra

Provisions For Management, Administration and Dividend Declaration Under the Companies Act, 2013.

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Companies Act, 2013 has been passed by the Parliament. It has received the assent of the President on 29th August, 2013. After the Act is notified it will replace the existing Companies Act, 1956. By a notification dated 12-09-2013, 98 out of 470 sections of the Act have been brought into force from 12.9.2013. The provisions relating to Management and Administration of companies and other relevant provisions are contained in the following sections of the New Act. Draft Rules relating these provisions have been issued by the Government for
Public Comments.

(i) Chapter VII – Section 88 to 122 – Management and Administration.
(ii) Chapter VIII – Section 123 to 127 – Declaration of Dividend
(iii) Chapter VI – Section 77 to 87 – Registration of charges.

Most of these provisions are similar to the provisions in the existing Act. Some of the important provisions which require attention during the course of management, administration and Declaration of Dividends by Companies are discussed in this Article.

1 Register of Members:

1.1  The provisions relating to maintenance of Register of Members. Debenture holders and any other securities in the company in section 88 of the New Act are similar to the provisions in sections 150 to 152 and 152A of the existing Act. Draft Rules 7.1 to 7.6 provide for the procedure and also prescribes Form in which the Register is to be maintained.

1.2  Sections 89 and 90 of the New Act which correspond to existing section 187C and 187D provide for declaration to be made by a person who does not hold beneficial interest in the shares registered in the company in his name. Similarly, the beneficial owner has also to make this declaration. This declaration is to be made in the prescribed form and submitted to the company within the prescribed time limit. Particulars of changes in beneficial interest are also to be filed with the company within 30 days of change. The company has to register particulars of such beneficial interest and file a return in the prescribed form with the ROC within 30 days of receipt of such declaration. Draft Rule 7.7 prescribes Forms for this purpose and also provides for procedure for this purpose.

1.3  The Central Government is given power to investigate about the beneficial ownership of shares in the company by appointing one or more competent persons under new section 90.

1.4  The above Register of members, debentureholders etc. can be closed for an aggregate period of 45 days in each year, but not exceeding 35 days at a time, u/s. 91 which corresponds to existing section 154. If the above Register is closed for more than the above period, the company and every defaulting officer will be liable to pay penalty of Rs. 5,000/- per day of default subject to maximum of Rs.1 lakh. It may be noted that Section 91 has come into force from 12-09-2013. Draft Rule 7.8 provides for procedure for this purpose.

1.5  If the company fails to maintain the register u/s. 88, the company and every defaulting officer shall be punishable with minimum fine of Rs. 50,000/- which may extend to Rs. 3 lakh. In the case of continuing default fine upto Rs. 10,00/- per day can also be charged.

1.6  If a person required to make declaration of beneficial interest u/s. 89, without reasonable cause, fails to make the declaration, he will be punished with fine upto Rs. 50,000/- . In case of continuing default fine upto Rs. 1,000/- per day can also be charged. Similarly, if the company makes default in filing return giving particulars of these declarations with ROC as required u/s. 89(6), it shall be liable to pay minimum fine of Rs. 500/- which may extend to Rs. 1,000/-. In the case of continuing default, further fine upto Rs. 1,000/- per day for the period of delay can be levied.

2. Annual return:

2.1 New Section 92 which corresponds to existing sections 159, 161 and 162 provides for filing the Annual Return with ROC within 60 days of holding Annual General Meeting. If such AGM is not held the Annual Return should be filed with ROC within 60 days of the last date when AGM was due to be held. In such a case the company will have to file a statement specifying reasons for not holding the AGM in time.

2.2 Broadly stated the Annual Return is to be prepared in the prescribed form containing the following particulars as on the last day of the financial year.

(i) Its Registered Office, principal place of business, particulars of its holding, subsidiary and associate companies.

(ii) Its shares, debentures and other securities and shareholding pattern.

(iii) Its indebtedness.

(iv) Its members and debenture-holders along with changes therein since the close of previous financial year

(v) Its promoters, directors, key managerial personnel (KMP) along with the charges therein since the close of the previous financial year.

(vi) Meetings of Members or a class thereof, Board and its various committees with attendance details.

(vii) Remuneration of Directors and KMP.

(viii) Penalty and punishment imposed on the company, its directors or officers with details of compounding of offenses and appeals made against such penalty or punishment.

(ix) Matters relating to certification of compliances, disclosures as may be prescribed.

(x) Details in respect of Shares held by FIIs giving their names, addresses etc. and percentage of shareholding as may be prescribed.

(xi) Such other matters as may be prescribed.

The annual return is to be signed by a Director and company secretary/company secretary in practice. In the case of one person company and small company, it is to be signed by the company secretary or, if there no secretary, by the director.

In the case of a listed company or such specified companies, as may be prescribed, the Annual Return is required to be certified by a company secretary in practice in the prescribed form.

2.3 An extract of the Annual Return in the prescribed form should form part of the Board Report.

Draft Rules 7.9, 7.10, and 7.12 provide for Forms of Annual Return etc and procedure to be followed for filing the Annual Return with ROC.

2.4  If the company does not file the Annual Return within 60 days as stated above or within the extended time as provided in section 403 with additional fees, the company shall be punishable with the minimum fine of Rs. 50,000/- which may extend to Rs. 5 lakh. Similarly, every defaulting officer will be punishable with imprisonment upto 6 months or with a minimum fine of Rs. 50,000/- which may extend to Rs. 5 lakh or with both. Similar fine can be levied on the company secretary in practice if his certificate is not in conformity with the requirements of the section.

2.5  Section 93 is a new section which provides that every listed company should file a return in the prescribed form with ROC with respect to changes in the number of shares held by promotors and top 10 shareholders within 15 days of such charge. Draft Rule 7.11 prescribes Form No.7.10 for this purpose.

2.6  New sections 94 and 95 which correspond to existing sections 163 and 164 provide for place at which Registers, Returns and other documents required to be maintained by the company shall be kept. These registers, documents etc.will be open for inspection by shareholders, debenture holders etc. Draft Rules 7.13 and 7.14 provide for detailed procedure for this purpose. It is provided that the copies of Annual Returns should be preserved for 8 years and Register of Debenture Holders, Foreign register of Members etc. should be preserved for 15 years.

3. Procedure for General Meetings:

3.1 New sections 96 to 122 deal with procedure to be followed for holding Annual General Meeting, Extra ordinary general meeting and other related matters. These sections are similar to the existing sections 166 to 197. The provisions made in the new sections being similar to existing provisions, some of the important provisions are stated in the following paragraphs.

3.2    Annual General Meeting (Section 96)

(i)    One person company is not required to hold AGM.

(ii)    All other companies have to hold AGM once every year within the same time limit as provided in existing sections 166 and 210. The only difference is that the first AGM which at present can be held within 18 months of date of incorporation will now required to be held within 9 months of the closing of the first financial year.

(iii)    Under existing section 166 AGM can not be held on a ‘Public Holiday’. Now u/s. 96 AGM can be held on a “Public Holiday”. However, it cannot be held on a “National Holiday” as may be declared by the Central Government.

Further, under the new provision it is specifically provided that AGM can be held during business hours i.e. between 9.00 AM and 6.00 PM. The Central Government can grant exemption from this requirement, subject to such conditions which it may impose.

(iv)    If there is a default in holding ay AGM, the Tribunal can, on an application by any member, direct the company to hold such a meeting subject to such conditions as the Tribunal may specify under new section 97.

(v)    Similarly, the Tribunal, on its own or on an application by a Director or member, direct the company to hold any general meeting (other than AGM) subject to such conditions which it may specify under new section 98.

(vi)    If there is default in holding any general meeting, in accordance with the above direction of the Tribunal the company and every defaulting officer of the company will be punishable with fine upto Rs1 lac. In case of continuing default a further fine upto Rs.5000/- per day during which default continues can be levied under new section 99.

3.3    Extraordinary General Meetings:

The procedure for calling an Extraordinary General Meeting in new section 100 is the same as in the existing section 169. This procedure is laid down in Draft Rule 7.15. This section has come into force from 12-09-2013.

3.4    Notices for General Meetings:

(i)    New section 101 provides for notice to be given in writing or through electronic mode 21 clear days before the meeting in the same manner as provided in existing sections 171 and 172. However, a general meeting can be called by giving shorter notice if consent is given by at least 95% of members entitled to vote at such meeting.

(ii)    Explanatory statement is to be annexed with every notice concerning each item of special business to be transacted at the General Meeting. New section 102 which corresponds to existing section 173 provides for this requirement. It explains the material facts in respect of which the explanation as under is to be provided:

(a)    Nature of concern or interest, financial or otherwise in respect of each items of every director, manager, KMP, and their relatives.

(b)    Any other information and facts that may enable members to understand the meaning, scope and implications of the items of business and to take decision thereon.

(iii)    It is further provided in section 102 that if any item of specified business relates or affects any other company, the notice must disclose the extent of interest of every promoter, director, Manager or KMP of the company, if it is more than 2% of the paid up share capital of that company. This section has come into force on 12-09-2013.

(iv)    Where, as a result of the non-disclosure or insufficient disclosure in the statement to be furnished as above by the promoter, director, manager or KMP, any benefit accrues to any of these persons, he shall hold the same in trust for the company and compensate the company to the extent of the benefit received by him.

(v)    In the event of any contravention of this section, the defaulting promoter, director, manager, KMP or relatives of any of them shall be punishable with fine upto Rs.50000/-or 5 times the amount of the benefit received by such person, whichever is more.

(vi)    The procedure for giving Notice of the General Meeting is given in Draft Rule 7.16.

3.5    Quorum for the General Meeting:

Under the existing section 174 quorum required for the General Meeting of members of public companies is 5 members personally present at the meeting, unless the articles stipulate a larger number. New section 103 provides for a quorum based on number of members of the company as under, unless the articles provide for larger numbers.

(i)    5 Members personally present if the number of members on the date of meeting is less than 1,000.

(ii)    15 Members, if the number of members is between 1,000 and 5,000.

(iii)    30 Members, if the number of Members are more than 5,000.

For private companies, the quorum of 2 members continue, as at present. Section 103 has come into force on 12-09-2013.

3.6    Procedure for conducting General Meeting:

(i)    New sections 104 to 116, deal with the procedure for election of chairman, proxies, voting at general meeting etc. These provisions are similar to existing provision in sections 175 to 185 and 187 to 192A. Only section 108 is new. It provides that the Central Government may prescribe class of companies in which members will be allowed to exercise their voting rights by electronic means. It may be noted that Sections 104 to 107, 111 to 114 and 116 have come into force from 12-09-2013.

(ii)    At present, section 190 does not provide for any requirement that members who give special notice should hold some minimum voting power in the company. New section 115, now provides that such special notice for consideration of a resolution as required under the Act or Articles can be given by such number of members holding not less than one percentage of total voting power or holding shares on which such aggregate sum not exceeding Rs. 5 lakh, as may be prescribed, has been paid up. (Refer Draft Rule 7.21).

(iii)    It may be noted that new section 110 provides for passing resolutions by “Postal Ballot”. This provision is similar to existing section 192A. The company can use this procedure in respect of such items of business as the Central Government may by notification provide. (Refer Draft Rule 7.20 (16).

(iv)    Form of Proxy to be given u/s. 105 (Form No.7.11) is prescribed under Draft Rule 7.17. Procedure for voting through electronic means is given in Draft Rule 7.18. Similarly procedure for Poll process is provided in Draft Rule 7.18 and procedure for Postal Ballot is provided in Draft Rule 7.20.

3.7    Resolutions and Agreements to be filed with ROC:

New section 117, which corresponds to existing section 192, provides for filing of Resolutions and Agreements specified in section 117(3) with ROC within 30 days. In the event of contravention of the provision of this section the company shall be punishable with minimum fine of Rs. 5 lakh which may extend to Rs. 25 lakh. Similarly, every defaulting officer shall be punishable with minimum fine of Rs. 1 lakh which may extend to Rs. 5 lakh. Form No. 7.14 is prescribed by Draft Rule 7.22.

3.8    Minutes of Meetings:

(i)    New section 118 corresponds to existing sections 193 to 195 and 197. It provides for maintenance of minutes of proceedings of General Meetings, Board meetings and other meetings. It is specifically provided in this new section that while recording these minutes, the company shall observe the “Secretarial Standards” in this respect, issued ICSI as approved by the Central Government.

(ii)    In the event of non-compliance with the requirement of this section, the company will be liable to penalty of Rs. 25,000/- and every defaulting officer shall be liable to pay penalty of Rs. 5,000/-. If any person is found guilty of tempering with the minutes, he shall be punishable with imprisonment upto 2 years and with minimum fine of Rs. 25,000/- which may extend to Rs. 1 lakh.

(iii)    New section 119 which corresponds existing to section 196 provides for inspection of the minute books of general meetings of the company. If such inspection is refused, monetary penalty similar to the one stated in (ii) above can be levied on the company and the defaulting officer.

(iv)    Detailed procedure for this purpose is provided in Draft Rules 7.23 and 7.24.

3.9    Some New Provisions:

Sections 120 to 122 are new. They provide as under.

(i)    Maintenance and Inspection of Document in Electronic Form Section 120 provides that any document, record, register, minutes etc. which are required to be kept by a company and allowed to be inspected or copied by any person can be kept, inspected or copies given in electronic form in the prescribed manner. This is prescribed in Draft Rule 7.25.

(ii)    Report on AGM

Under Section 121 a listed company is required to prepare in the prescribed manner a report on each AGM stating that such meeting was convened, held and conducted as required under the companies Act. This report is to be filed with ROC within 30 days of conclusion of AGM. Draft Rule 7.26 gives the contents of this Report. In the event of contravention of this provision, the company will be punishable with minimum fine of Rs. 1 lakh which may extend to Rs. 5 lakh. Similarly, every defaulting officer will be punishable with minimum fine of Rs. 25,000/- which may extend to Rs. 1 lakh.

(iii)    One person company

Section 122 provides that sections 98 and 100 to 111 shall not apply to one person company (OPC) . If a company is required to transact any business by ordinary or special resolution u/s. 114, it shall be sufficient in the case of OPC if the said resolution is recorded in the minute book which shall be signed by the Director.

4.  Registration of Charges:

4.1 New Sections 77 to 87 deal with the procedure relating to Registration of charges. These provisions are similar to provisions of sections 125 to 127, 130, 134, 135, 137, 138 and 141 to 143 of the existing Act. For this purpose, section 2(16) defines the word ‘charge’ to mean “An interest or lien created on the property or assets of a company or any of its undertakings or both as Security and includes a Mortgage. Section 2(16) has come into force from 12- 09-2013. Broadly stated, the new provisions are as under.

(i)    U/s. 77 every charge on the property or as-sets (whether tangible or intangible) created by a company (whether public or private) shall be registered with ROC within 30 days of creation of such charge. For this purpose, the prescribed form will have to be filed with the fees. In the event of any delay, ROC can permit the registration of such charge within 300 days on payment of additional fees.

(ii)    The existing section 125(4) requires a company to register only 9 type of charges. Under the new provision every charge created by it on property, assets or undertaking is to be registered u/s. 77.

(ii)    ROC has to give a Certificate of such registration in the prescribed form.

(iv)    If the company fails to register a charge, the person in whose favour charge is created can apply to ROC in the prescribed manner, as provided in section 78.

(v)    ROC has to keep a Register of charges in the prescribed form. This Register will be open to inspection to any person on payment of fees.

(vi)    Any modification of charge is also required to be registered with ROC.

(vii)    On satisfaction of any charge, it is also to be registered with ROC within 30 days. In the event of delay, ROC can permit such registration within 300 days on payment of additional fees.

(viii)    The company has also to maintain a Register of charges in the prescribed manner. This register shall be open to inspection by any member or creditor or by any other person subject to such reasonable restrictions as the company may by its AOA, impose.

(ix)    If the company does not register such creation, modification or satisfaction of charge the company or any other person can apply to the Central Government u/s. 87. The Government can order such registration of charge or its modification, satisfaction etc. on such terms and conditions as it may consider appropriate.

(x)    Draft Rules 6.1 to 6.10 prescribes Forms to be filed with ROC and other procedure to be followed and documents to be maintained for this purpose.

4.2    A new provision is made in section 83. It authorizes the ROC to make entries in the Register of charges if any evidence is produced before him about creation of a charge or modification/satisfaction of charge on any property/assets by a company. ROC has to intimate the concerned parties about making such entry within 30 days.

4.3 If there is any contravention of the provisions, section 86 provides for the following penalties.

(i)    The company shall be punishable with a minimum fine of Rs. 1 lakh which may extend to Rs. 10 lakh.

(ii)    Every defaulting officer shall be punishable with imprisonment upto 6 months or with minimum fine of Rs. 25,000/- which may extend to Rs. 1 lakh or with both.

The above penalty can be levied even if the company has complied with the above provisions but filed the particulars of charges, modification or satisfaction etc. of the charges within the extended time as stated above. This section has come into force on 12-09-2013.

5.    Declaration and Payment of Dividend:


Declaration of Dividend:

5.1 New Sections 123 to 127 provide for declaration and payment of Dividends by a Company. These Sections are similar to existing sections 205 to 207. Broadly stated these provisions are as under:-

(i)    The dividend can be declared and paid only out of the following profits;

(a)    Profits of the financial year, after providing depreciation as stated in Section 123(2) read with Schedule II.

(b)    Accumulated profits of the earlier years, after providing for depreciation u/s 123(2) read with Schedule II.

(c)    Out of money provided by Central or State Government for payment of dividend in pursuance of a guarantee given by the Government.

(ii)    Existing section 205(2A) provides that a dividend can be declared for any financial year only after transferring such percentage of profit not exceeding 10%, as may be prescribed. In the new section 123, it is provided that such dividend may be declared or paid after transferring such percentage of its profits for the financial year to reserves as the Company may consider appropriate. Thus a Company can declare or pay dividend in any year even without making such transfer to reserves.

(iii)    In the event of inadequacy or absence of profits in any financial year, the company can declare dividend out of its “Free Reserves” in accordance with the prescribed Rules.(Refer Draft Rule 8.1)

(iv)    Board of Directors can declare “Interim Dividend” out of surplus available in the Profit & Loss Account and out of profits of the Financial Year upto the date of declaration of such dividend. If the Company has made a loss upto the end of the quarter, preceding the date of declaration of interim dividend, the Board cannot declare interim dividend at a rate higher than the average dividend declared by the Company during the preceding 3 Financial Years.

(v)    The amount of dividend, including interim dividend, has to be deposited in a Separate Scheduled Bank Account within 5 days from the date of declaration.

(vi)    It will be possible for the Company to utilise the profits and reserves for issue of Bonus
Shares or for payment of Unpaid amount on partly paid shares.

(vii)    It may be noted that a Company cannot declare or pay dividend if it has made de-fault in repayment of Deposits or Interest as provided in sections 73 and 74 till such time when the default continues.

(viii)    Draft Rules 8.1 and 8.2 provides for certain conditions to be complied with before declaring dividend.


5.2  Unclaimed Dividend Account:

(i)    If any dividend is not claimed or paid within 30 days from the date of declaration, it has to be transferred, within 7 days, to a “Unpaid Dividend Account” to be opened in a Scheduled Bank.

(ii)    If any amount of unpaid dividend is not claimed or paid within 90 days, the company has to put the list of such unpaid dividend on the website of the company or other approved website in the prescribed manner. Draft Rule 8.3 provides for procedure for this purpose.

(iii)    In the event of delay in transferring the amount to such special account, the company will have to pay 12% P.A. interest on the unclaimed dividend amount.

(iv)    If the unclaimed dividend is not claimed by any shareholder for 7 years, the company will have to transfer the said amount to “Investor Education and Protection Fund” as provided in section 125. Procedure for this is provided in Draft Rule 8.4.

(v)    Section 124(6) makes a departure from the existing provisions of section 205C and provides that even the shares on which dividend is not claimed for 7 years will have to be transferred to the above Fund. For this purpose, a statement in the prescribed form is to be filed with the Administrator of the Fund. The shareholder whose shares are so transferred to the above Fund will have to make a claim for return of such shares with the Administrator of the Fund in the prescribed manner. Draft Rule 8.5 gives detailed procedure for this purpose.

5.3    Investor Education and Protection Fund:

New Section 125, corresponding to existing section 205C provides for establishment of Investor Education and Protection Fund. Central Government is authorised to establish this Fund and prescribe Rules for its administration as provided in section 125. Besides the unclaimed Dividend outstanding for 7 years and shares relating to such dividend, the company has also to transfer the following amounts which have remained unclaimed for 7 years.

(a)    Application Money received by the Company for allotment of shares or securities and due for refund.

(b)    Matured Deposits due with Interest.

(c)    Matured Debentures due with interest.

(d)    Sale proceeds of Fractional Shares arising out of issue of Bonus Shares, Merger and Amalgamation.

(e)    Redemption amount of Preference Shares remaining unpaid or unclaimed.

Detailed provisions are made in section 125 for administration of “Investment Education and Protection Fund”, investment of funds, return of the funds to claimants and utilisation of surplus funds. Central Government has to prescribe Rules for this purpose. It is also provided that the existing balance in Investor Education and Protection fund created u/s. 205C of the existing Act shall also be transferred to the new fund to be established under new section 125. Further, amounts transferred to the existing fund u/s. 205C (2) (a) to (d) of the existing Act can be refunded to the concerned person according to the Rules to be prescribed under new section 125. Detailed provision is given in Draft Rules 8.6 and 8.7.

5.4    Penalties for Defaults:

(i)    If a Company contravenes provisions relating to unclaimed Dividends as stated in section 124, it will be punishable with a minimum fine of Rs. 5 lakh which may extend to Rs. 25 lakh. Similarly every defaulting officer will be punishable with a minimum fine of Rs. 1 lakh which may extend to Rs. 5 lakh.

(ii)    If a Company has declared dividend but the same has not been paid or the warrant for the dividend has not been posted within 30 days from the date of declaration, the following penalties can be levied.

(a)    Every director who is knowingly a party to the default will be punishable with imprisonment upto 2 years and with minimum fine of Rs. 1, 000/- per day during which such default continues.

(b)    The Company will have to pay interest @ 18% p.a. on the dividend amount for the period of delay.

Proviso to section 127 states that under cer-tain circumstances the above penalty under (ii)will not be leviable.

(iii)    It may be noted that the above minimum fine is leviable at fixed amount without reference to the amount of dividend in respect of which the default has occurred. To the extent the above penalty provisions are harsh.

(iv)    Section 127 has come into force from 12-09-2013.

6.    To Sum Up

6.1. The above provisions for Management and Administration of companies in the New Act are more or less on the same lines as the existing provisions of the Companies Act, 1956. These provisions are mostly procedural. The company management will have to comply with the new procedure in the day to day working. Some of the procedures have been streamlined in order to improve Corporate Governance and also to safeguard the interest of the stakeholders.

6.2 The provisions relating to declaration and payment of dividend have also been streamlined under the new Act. In order to protect the interest Fixed Depositors it is now provided that no dividend on equity shares can be declared during the period when default relating to repayment of Fixed Deposit or Interest due continues. However, the minimum fine to be levied for default relating to payment of dividend is fixed without reference to the amount of dividend involved. To this extent the provision is also harsh.

6.3 Taking an overall view of the provisions relating to management and administration of companies under the new Act, including provisions relating to declaration and payment of dividends, acceptance of public deposits and registration of charges it can be stated that these will streamline and simplify the day to day procedural requirements. The officers in charge of the management and administration of companies will have to be vigilant in complying with the new provisions to avoid any defaults. If the new provisions are complied with in the spirit in which they are enacted, the quality of Corporate Governance will improve to a great extent in the coming years.

The new contact numbers for the DIN cell and Help desk No. for the MCA w.e.f. 17.01.2013 are

fiogf49gjkf0d

DIN Cell : 0124-4583766 – 69
Help Desk : 0124-4832500

levitra

Form 68 for rectification of mistakes in Form 1, Form 1a and Form 44

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Ministry of Corporate Affairs has, vide circular No. 42/2012 dated 21st December 2012, notified that w.e.f 23.12.2012, for a period of 180 days, from that date. Form 68 may be filed with a fee of Rs. 1000/- for Form 1 and IA, and Rs. 10000/- for Form 44 to rectify the mistakes made during the filing of such forms even prior to year 2009. Earlier, this form could only be filed for mistakes to be rectified with 365 days from date of approval of the said forms by the Registrar concerned.

levitra

NOC for registration of companies or LLP’s for professional work

fiogf49gjkf0d
Vide circular No. 40/2012 dated 17th December 2012, the Ministry of Corporate Affairs has directed that in case of registration of companies or LLP’s where one of the objects is to carry on the profession of Chartered Accountant, Company Secretary, Cost Accountants, Architect etc. NOC from the concerned regulator, the approval of the council/regulators governing the profession shall be obtained both at the time of application for incorporation and while seeking to change the name of the existing LLP.

levitra

Precedent – Pendency of appeal before High Court against Larger Bench decision of Tribunal – Cannot be a ground for not following the larger bench decision

fiogf49gjkf0d
Commissioner of Central Excise, Thane I vs. Amber Processors 2012 (286) ELT 24 (Bom.)

The Tribunal relying upon the Larger Bench decision of the Tribunal in the case of Commissioner of Central Excise, Meerut – II vs. Bhushan Steel and Strips Ltd., reported in 2000 (119) ELT 293 (Tribunal – LB) had restored the matter to the file of the Adjudicating Authority for fresh decision. The fact that the appeal filed by the Revenue against the Larger Bench decision of the Tribunal is pending before the High Court could not be a ground for not following the larger bench decision of the Tribunal. The appeal was dismissed.

levitra

Joint property – Preference of succession – Death of co-owner issueless: Hindu Succession Act 1956, section 8 & 9

fiogf49gjkf0d
Mangala & Anr vs. Dhuruwa & Other AIR 2013 Chhattisgarh 5

The late Seera Singh had three sons, namely;

(a) Amru- wife Soniya
(b) Chiter Singh – wife Hirabai
(c) Shriram – Daughter Kevrabai

According to the appellants/plaintiffs, the defendant – Dhuruwa had no title over the undivided property of late Seera Singh. They had further pleaded that Dhuruwa had taken possession of 5.55 acres of land and was attempting to take possession of the entire property. It was also pleaded that Dhuruwa was not the son of Kewrabai, therefore, he was not entitled to any share in the property and that the will executed in his favour was forged and fabricated.

According to the defendants, Amru (son of late Seera Singh) had died prior to coming into force of Hindu Succession Act, 1956 leaving no male descendant. His widow – Soniabai was only having limited interest in the property and was only entitled to be maintained out of the corpus of Hindu Undivided Family property. After the death of Amru, his share in the property devolved upon surviving sons of late Seera Singh, namely, Chiter Singh and Shriram. Chiter Singh died issueless, and therefore, his undivided share in the property devolved upon Shriram and thus Shriram became full owner of the entire property. Kewrabai was the daughter of Shriram and was married to one Shyam Ratan by custom of ‘Chudi’. Prior to her Chudi marriage with Shyam Ratan, her marriage was solemnised with Shiv Prasad. Out of wedlock with Shiv Prasad, she had a daughter – Santrabai and Santrabai was blessed with a son, namely, Hemal. Kewrabai had executed a will in favour of defendant No. 1 – Dhuruwa. The Honourable Court observed as per Section 9 of the Act of 1956, among the heirs specified in the Schedule, those in class-I shall take simultaneously and to the exclusion of other heirs; those in the first entry in class-II shall be preferred to those in the second entry, those in the second entry shall be preferred to those in the third entry, and so on in succession.

Admittedly, Chiter Singh left behind only two heirs, one Soniyabai, widow of his brother – Amru and Shriram, i.e., his brother. Both were class-II heirs. Brother’s name finds place in the second entry whereas the name of brother’s widow finds place in sixth entry. As per section 9 of the Act of 1956, heirs in the first entry in class-II shall be preferred to those in the second entry; those in the second entry shall be preferred to those in the third entry and so on in succession. Therefore, the share of Chiter Singh in the property, after his death, would devolve upon only in favour of Shriram, and not in favour of Soniyabai.

Admittedly, Kewrabai was only class-I legal heir of Shriram. After his death, Shriram’s 2/3rd share in the property, being only class-I legal heir of late Shriram, would devolve solely upon her. Kewrabai had executed a Will in favour of the respondent No. 1 – Dhuruwa, which was found to be duly proved by both the Courts below, therefore, after her death, the property in the hands of Kewrabai would devolve upon Dhuruwa and Dhuruwa became co-owner of the property to the extent of 2/3rd share, i.e., share of Shriram in the joint property. Kewrabai, being the only heir of Shriram, was competent to dispose of her 2/3rd undivided interest in the property, as per section 30 of the Act of 1956, even to the exclusion of her legal heir.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 61 dated 17th December, 2012

fiogf49gjkf0d

External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – Review of all-in-cost ceiling This circular permits availing of ECB up to INR62 billion for low cost housing projects under the Approval Route by: –

1. Developers/Builders for construction of low cost affordable housing projects.

2. Housing Finance Companies (HFC) / National Housing Bank (NHB) for financing prospective owners of low cost affordable housing units. NHB can also, in special cases, on-lend to developers of low cost affordable housing projects. ECB cannot be used for acquisition of land. Similarly, borrowing by way of issue of Foreign Currency Convertible Bonds (FCCB) is also not permitted under the scheme. Detailed guidelines are contained in this circular.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 58 dated 14th December, 2012 Trade Credits for Imports into India – Review of all-in-cost ceiling

fiogf49gjkf0d
This Circular states that for trade credit upto maturity period of three years, the present all-in-cost ceiling of 350 basis points over six months LIBOR for respective currency of credit or applicable benchmark will continue upto 31st March, 2013.

The all-in-cost ceiling will include arranger fee, upfront fee, management fee, handling/processing charges, out of pocket and legal expenses, if any.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 55 dated 26th November, 2012

fiogf49gjkf0d
Liaison Office (LO)/Branch Office (BO) in India by Foreign Entities – Reporting to Income Tax Authorities

This circular clarifies that: –

a. The Annual Activity Certificate (AAC) to Director General of Income Tax (International Taxation), Drum Shaped Building, I.P. Estate, New Delhi 110002, must be accompanied by audited financial statements including receipt and payment account.

b. Banks must, at the time of renewal of permission of LO, endorse a copy of each such renewal to the office of the DGIT (International Taxation).

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 54 dated 26th November, 2012 External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy for 2G spectrum allocation

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular contains the revised guidelines for availing ECB up to INR46,414 million per company per financial year under the automatic route by successful bidders in the 2G Spectrum auction: –

(i) Refinancing of Rupee resources

Successful bidders who have made upfront payment for the award of 2G spectrum initially out of Rupee loans availed of from the domestic lenders are eligible to refinance such Rupee loans with a long-term ECB within a period of 18 months from the date of sanction of such Rupee loans for the stated purpose from the domestic lenders after showing proof of upfront payment to the bank.

(ii) Relaxation in ECB-liability ratio and percentage of shareholding

Successful bidders are permitted to avail of ECB from their ultimate parent company without any maximum ECB liability-equity ratio, if the lender holds minimum paid-up equity of 25% in the borrower company, either directly or indirectly.

(iii) Bridge Finance facility

Successful bidders can avail of short term foreign currency loan in the nature of bridge finance under the ‘automatic route’ for the purpose of making upfront payment towards 2G spectrum allocation and replace the same with a long term ECB provided the long term ECB is raised within a period of 18 months from the date of drawdown of bridge finance.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 52 dated 20th November, 2012 Export of Goods and Software – Realisation and Repatriation of export proceeds – Liberalisation

fiogf49gjkf0d
Presently, the period of realisation and repatriation of export proceeds in respect of export of goods or software, where the goods are exported on or before 20th September, 2012, is twelve months from the date of export.

This circular has extended the period of realisation and repatriation of export proceeds in respect of export of goods or software, where the goods are exported on or before 31st March, 2013, is extended from six months to twelve months from the date of export.

However, period of realisation and repatriation to India of the full export value of goods or software exported by a unit situated in a Special Economic Zone (SEZ) as well as exports made to warehouses established outside India remain unchanged.

levitra

Front Running by Non-intermediaries not a Crime – SAT

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Securities Appellate Tribunal has held that front running by investors and others (who are not intermediaries) is not in violation of the SEBI (Prohibition of Fraudulent and Unfair Trade Practices Relating to Securities Markets) Regulations, 2003 (hereinafter referred to as “PFUTP Regulations”). This is in the case of Shri Dipak Patel vs. SEBI (Appeal No. 216 of 2011, decision dated 9th November 2012).

What is front-running? Though widely discussed in press and earlier here in this column, a quick review of this term is made here. It essentially is using information about major trades by a person and in anticipation of price movements owing to such orders, the front runner himself carries out such trades first. Carried out by an intermediary such as a broker, it takes usually the following form. An investor wants to, say, buy a large quantity of shares of a particular listed company. It is expected that such purchase itself will result in increase of the market price of those shares, at least in the short run, taking various factors such as available liquidity in the market etc. The investor places this order with his broker. The broker, savvy about the implications in the market, places his own orders of purchase first. Say, the ruling market price is Rs. 100. So he buys a large quantity of shares at Rs. 100. This purchase results in the market price moving up to, say, Rs. 102. Then he places the order of his client at, obviously, Rs. 102. He sells his shares in the market and these sales expectedly go mainly to the investor. Thus, the broker is richer by Rs. 2 per share and the investor pays a higher cost of the same amount. The broker thus runs in front of the investor’s orders.

The reverse can also be done when the investor wants to sell shares, where again the broker will gain at the cost of the investor. Of course, it is not only the broker who may do this. Any person who comes to know about the proposed trades of such investor may do it – whether the employee or advisor of the investor, an employee of the broker. Indeed, the broker himself may disguise his trades by use of other names.

Front running is in a sense similar to insider trading since in insider trading too, an insider takes advantage of price sensitive information. However, front running, unlike insider trading, causes a direct and often quantifiable loss to the investor.

There have been a few earlier orders of SEBI of instances of front running, where such front runners were punished and such orders were upheld by the SAT. However, the SAT has sought to make an important distinction in this particular case. SAT has effectively said that front running is punishable only if carried out by an intermediary and not by other persons. Thus, in this case, an employee of the investor who, having come to know of its proposed trades, allegedly carried out front running. SAT held – on grounds discussed herein – that such employee could not be punished.

The facts, as narrated in the SAT order, are simple enough. An employee (“D”), who was designated as a portfolio manager of a certain foreign institutional investor (FII), came to know of certain proposed large trades by such FII. He organised with his cousins in India to carry out their own personal trades ahead of such trades. The next step was to reverse them when the FII itself came to trade. Considering the size of the proposed FII trades, it appeared that if D traded first, he would be able to move the price in a particular direction. This movement, coupled with the trades of the FII, would help them make a profit in the reverse transaction he would carry out with such FII. He (along with his cousins) allegedly made, and consistently too, such profits amounting to approximately Rs. 1.50 crores.

SEBI compiled in great detail the trades of D and the FII in such scrips. It collected information about the trades of the FII and then compared them with the trades of D. The comparison was made in both quantity and timing. The telephonic records of D and his cousins were also examined and allegedly the contacts and its timings supported the view that there were contacts between them during the time of these trades. The financial transactions between D and his cousins were also examined and similar supporting evidence was allegedly found supporting the view that D helped facilitate such transactions. It was also stated that the cousin of D who carried out such trades consistently made profits on such trades which SEBI said was rare and unbelievable in the present facts. And thus, such trades pointed out to illegitimate and illegal use of information to profit, at the cost of the employer FII.

The Adjudicating Officer thus held that these transactions were in violation of Regulation 3(a) to 3(d) of the PFUTP Regulations. Penalties aggregating to Rs. 11 crores were levied on D and his cousins. On appeal, the SAT reversed the order of the AO on two grounds.

Firstly, it took a view that front running was made a specific violation of the PFUTP Regulations and it referred to front running by intermediaries only. It compared the present Regulations with the PFUTP Regulations of 1995 which, according to SAT, covered front running by “any person”. Since D and his cousins were not intermediaries, SAT held that this clause could not apply to them.

In the words of SAT, “In the absence of any specific provision in the Act, rules or regulations prohibiting front running by a person other than an intermediary, we are of the view that the appellants cannot be held guilty of the charges levelled against them.”.

Secondly, it held that front running at best amounted to a fraud by D on his employers. It was found that the employer FII had indeed carried out an internal investigation report. Certain findings of this report were referred to by SAT. It was also noted that the employer had punished him by, effectively, making him resign. However, it did not, SAT held, amount to a manipulative practice or a fraud on the market. Hence, first, the provisions of Regulations 3(a) to 3(d) which were held to be violated by D as per the order of the Adjudicating Officer, could not apply to the present facts. What is even more interesting is that, the SAT held that in the absence of any specific provision in law, the acts could not be punishable under any other provision either.

As the SAT observed, “The alleged fraud on the part of Dipak may be a fraud against its employer for which the employer has taken necessary action. In the absence of any specific provision in law, it cannot be said that a fraud has been played on the market or market has been manipulated by the appellants when all transactions were screen based at the prevalent market price.”

The decision raises several concerns and questions. There is surely a valid point in SAT’s view that unless there is a manipulation in or fraud on the market, a purely private wrong cannot be punished by SEBI unless there is a specific provision prohibiting it. However, the question still remains that when such a wrong is carried out in the market, how private does it indeed remain? And if it remains unpunished, whether it will affect the credibility of the market?

The question also arises whether the decision was arrived at because the charges were framed too narrowly, limiting it to specific clauses in the PFUTP Regulations. Or whether the decision has a broader scope and that such decision would apply generally leaving SEBI with no powers – either under the other clauses of the PFUTP Regulations or under the Act – to deal with such acts.

There is another point that the SAT made which with due respect does not seem to be correct. It held that the 2003 PFUTP Regulations made a departure from the 1995 PFUTP Regulations. The 1995 PFUTP Regulations, as per SAT, prohibited front running by any person. The 2003 PFUTP Regulations, however, prohibited front running by intermediaries only.

SAT observed, “We are inclined to agree with learned counsel for the appellants that the 1995 Regulations prohibited front running by any person dealing in the securities market and a departure has been made in the Regulations of 2003 whereby front running has been prohibited only by intermediaries.” (emphasis supplied)

The relevant Regulation 6 of 1995 PFUTP Regulations does start with the phrase “No person shall…”. However, clause (b), which seems to be the relevant clause to which SAT refers to reads as follows:-

“(No person shall) on his own behalf or on behalf of any person, knowingly buy, sell or otherwise deal in securities, pending the execution of any order of his client relating to the same security for purchase, sale or other dealings in respect of securities.

Nothing contained in this clause shall apply where according to the client’s instruction, the transaction for the client is to be effected only under specified conditions or in specified circumstances;” (emphasis supplied)

Thus, while the prohibition is on any person, the prohibition applies provided such dealing is “pending the execution of any order of his client ”. In other words, even in the present facts where D did not apparently deal “pending the execution of any order of his client”, the 1995 PFUTP Regulations could not have applied.

Having said that, it is also clear that the present facts and decision was not with reference to 1995 Regulations but the 2003 Regulations and they do refer specifically to intermediaries. Still, this distinction sought to be made appears to be erroneous.

It seems certain that, considering the nature of the transaction, and the amounts involved and the other cases of a similar nature, SEBI will appeal this case before the Supreme Court. Perhaps, SEBI may also take an initiative and amend its Regulations, to introduce specific provisions prohibiting such transactions.

Maharashtra Housing (Regulation and Development) Act, 2012

fiogf49gjkf0d
Conveyance
Provisions relating to conveyance are dramatis personae in the Bill. The maximum upheaval has taken place in this area and hence, one needs to study these provisions in depth.

S.10(1) of the Maharashtra Ownership Flats (Regulation of the Promotion of Construction, Sale, Management and Transfer) Act, 1963 (“MOFA”) currently provides that as soon as the minimum number of persons required to form a co-operative society have taken flats, the promoter has a duty to submit an application to the Co-operative Society Registrar for the registration of the society. The minimum number is 60% of the total flats. This application as per the Rules is to be made within 4 months from the date on which the minimum number is met. The promoter can also form a company instead of a society.

The Bill has modified this provision by extending the time available for forming a society or a company. A promoter must now make an application within 4 months from the earliest of the following dates:

(a) the date on which the OC is received for the building; or

(b) the date on which a minimum 60% of the flat purchases have taken possession; or

(c) the date on which the promoter has received the full consideration for the same.

Two other new features also find a place in MHRD which are not to be found under MOFA. In the case of a layout which consists of more than one building or wings of a building, the promoter must constitute a separate co-operative society or a company in respect of each such wing or building. The abovementioned timelines for formation of the entity would be separate qua each building or wing. This is a good amendment so that the conveyance of all buildings is not delayed till the completion of the layout. In the case of Jayantilal Investments v Madhuvihar Co-op. Hsg. Society,(2007) 9 SCC 220, the Supreme Court had an occasion to consider the timing when a conveyance needed to be executed in the case of a layout. Can conveyance be delayed till all the buildings in the layout are developed was the issue? In this respect, the Solicitor General made the following arguments, which in a way are the reasons for the new provision in the Bill: “ ..

It is submitted that, it is not open to the builders to insert clauses in the agreement with the flat takers stating that conveyances will be executed only after the entire property is developed. Learned amicus curiae submitted that the contention of the promoter in the present case is that its obligation to form society and execute a conveyance only after completion of the scheme is misconceived because u/s. 10 and 11 when the builder enters into an agreement with the flat takers he is required to form a cooperative society as soon as the minimum number of flat takers is reached and, thereafter, the conveyance has to be executed in favour of the society within four months after the formation thereof in terms of Section 11. He submitted that MOFA has been enacted to regulate the activities of the builders and not to confer benefits on them…”

The Supreme Court in this case remanded the matter back to the High Court for a fresh consideration. A Bombay High Court judgment in the case of Padmavati Constructions v State of Maharashtra, 2007 (1) Bom. CR 609 had held that conveyance of buildings in a layout need not be held up till the entire layout is completed.
Further, the promoter must take steps for forming an Apex Body or Federation consisting of all co-operative societies/companies within the layout.

The Apex Body would be the nodal authority for administering and maintaining the common areas and facilities within the layout while the individual societies would retain control of the internal affairs of their own respective buildings or wings as the case may be. Thus, the Apex Body would function like an Advanced Locality Management for the layout, but it is a more structured and formal concept. There are no timelines for the formation of the Apex Body. Probably, the Rules would deal with the same.

In cases where the promoter fails to execute a conveyance, the members of the society can make an application for execution of an unilateral deemed conveyance. An appeal can be made to the Housing Appellate Tribunal against an Order in respect of an unilateral deemed conveyance.

In respect of a layout, conveyance of title from the Promoter to the Society till such time as the entire development of the layout is completed, it shall be only in respect of the structures of the buildings in which a minimum number of 60% of total flats are sold along with FSI consumed in such building. Moreover, the conveyance shall be subject to the common right to use, the internal access roads and recreation areas developed or to be developed in the layout and with the right to use of the open spaces allocated to such building in terms of the agreement for sale executed by the Promoter with each flat purchaser.

There is an important non-obstante clause which provides that irrespective of anything contained in the MHRD/other Law/any agreement/any judgment/ Court order, the Promoter is entitled to develop and continue to develop the remaining layout and to construct any additional structures thereon by consuming the balance FSI, balance TDR and any future increase in FSI or TDR.

If the FSI of the plot in a layout is increased subsequent to the conveyance of any building in the layout to flat purchasers, then a part of the increase in the FSI shall belong to the flat purchasers of the conveyed structure or structures. The part belonging to the society is computed as a proportion of the FSI utilised or consumed by the conveyed structure to the total FSI of the layout. The promoter would have a right over the balance FSI or TDR remaining after what belongs to the society and it shall not be necessary for him to obtain any consent or permission from the flat purchasers for the purpose of utilising the balance FSI or TDR rights. These are indeed interesting amendments to the existing provisions under MOFA.

In cases where the promoter’s title to be conveyed is qua the entire undivided land appurtenant to all buildings in a layout, and if no period for executing such conveyance is agreed upon, then such conveyance shall be executed by the promoter in favour of the Apex Body within such time as may be prescribed after the formation of the Apex Body. It is likely that the Rules which would be framed under MHRD would prescribe the time limit.

The Bill provides that upon execution of the conveyance in its favour, the Society/ Company shall be entitled to the FSI or TDR rights relating to the building which has been conveyed and the proportionate share in the FSI increase explained above. If, after the conveyance of the layout land to the Apex Body, there is any increase in FSI or TDR or any benefits available on a layout plan due to changes in Government policies, then such increased FSI or TDR shall be apportioned among the respective legal entities in proportion to the TDR or FSI used for the purpose of construction of the buildings managed by them.

Additions and Alterations

U/s. 7(1) of the MOFA, once the approved plans of a building have been disclosed to any flat buyer, the promoter cannot make any alteration in the structures described there, in respect of the flats which are agreed to be taken without the previous consent of the purchaser. Further, he cannot make any alterations or additions in the building’s structure without the previous consent of all persons who have agreed to take flats in that building. For instance, in Khatri Builders v Mohd. Farid Khan, 1992 (1) Bom. C.R. 305 it was held that trying to construct an additional flat on the terrace by acquiring additional FSI falls within the mischief of section 7(1) of MOFA. What constitutes a consent was the subject-matter of discussion in this case where the Court held as under:

“46. Thus, there is consistent view of this court, that the blanket consent or authority obtained by the promoter, at the time of entering into agreement of sale or at the time of handing over possession of the flat, is not consent within the meaning of Section 7(1) of the MOFA, inasmuch as, such a consent would have effect of nullifying the benevolent purpose of beneficial legislation.

47.    It is, thus, clear that it is a consistent view of this court, that the consent as contemplated u/s. 7(1) of the MOFA has to be an informed consent which is to be obtained upon a full disclosure by the developer of the entire project and that a blanket consent or authority obtained by the promoter at the time of entering into agreement of sale would not be a consent contemplated under the provisions of the MOFA…”

Even in Bajranglal Eriwal v. Sagarmal Chunilal, (2008) 6 Bom.C.R. 887, it was held that it is not open to a developer/promoter to rely upon a general consent. To allow such generalised consents to operate would defeat the public policy which underlies the provisions of section 7(1).

The Bombay High Court’s decision in the case of Jitendra Shantilal Shah v Zenal Construction P Ltd, Appeal from Order No.884 of 2008 is interesting. A plot was proposed to be amalgamated with an adjoining plot on which a building was already constructed. The Court held that the proposed construction violated section 7(1), since it touched the old building and entire open space of the occupants of the old building would be blocked. An SLP has been filed (SLP(C)No.10335/2009) before the Supreme Court against this Order of the High Court. However, in Jamuna Darshan Co-op. Hsg. Society v JMC & Meghani Builders, 2011(4) BCR 185, where a separate building was to be constructed as per the plan sanctioned by the Municipal Corporation, it was held that flat purchasers’ further consent was not required to be obtained since it must be deemed to have been obtained when their agreement itself was entered into and when they were shown the sanctioned plans.

The MHRD Bill contains a similar provision as section 7(1) of MOFA albeit with a twist. In case any alterations or additions are:
(a)    required by any Government Authority;
(b)    required due to changes in law; or
(c)    disclosed in the Agreement for Sale
then the same shall not require the prior consent of the flat purchasers. Thus, the flat buyers should carefully read the contents of the Agreement. The old legal maxim of caveat emptor or buyer beware of what you buy would squarely apply.

A second new entrant in the Bill is a provision which permits the promoter to amend the layout, including the garden, recreational area, park, playground, etc., which had been disclosed in the building plans. These can be amended without prior consent of the flat purchasers, if the same is amended in accordance with the Development Control Regulations and for utilisation of the full development potential which is available from time to time.

A third scenario has been provided where a promoter can make changes without prior approval of purchasers. In case of development under a layout or a township, the promoter can construct any new building after obtaining the local authority’s permission in accordance with the Development Control Regulations, the only caveat being that the promoter shall not reduce the aggregate area of recreation garden, park, playground without the prior consent of all flat purchasers.

The fallout of this provision probably lies in the Supreme Court’s decision in the case of Jayantilal Investments v Madhuvihar Co-op. Hsg. Society,(2007) 9 SCC 220 which held that once the original plans of the building are approved by the local authority and the flats are sold on that basis, promoter/developer is prohibited from making any additions or alterations without the consent of the flat purchasers. A comprehensive project scheme has to be disclosed on such plot of land where the builder is going to construct the flats. Builders cannot construct additional structures which is not in the original layout plan without the consent of flat purchasers. The following extract from the Supreme Court’s decision are relevant:

“……he is also obliged to make full and true disclosure of the development potentiality of the plot which is the subject matter of the agreement. ….he is also required at the stage of lay out plan to declare whether the plot in question in future is capable of being loaded with additional FSI/ floating FSI/TDR. In other words, at the time of execution of the agreement with the flat takers the promoter is obliged statutorily to place before the flat takers the entire project/ scheme, be it a one building scheme or multiple number of buildings scheme. …….the above condition of true and full disclosure flows from the obligation of the promoter under MOFA …..This obligation remains unfettered because the concept of developability has to be harmoniously read with the concept of registration of society and conveyance of title. Once the entire project is placed before the flat takers at the time of the agreement, then the promoter is not required to obtain prior consent of the flat takers as long as the builder put up additional construction in accordance with the lay out plan, building rules and Development Control Regulations etc..”

Consequent to the Supreme Court remanding the case back to the Bombay High Court, the High court in Madhuvihar Cooperative Housing vs M/s. Jayantilal Investments, First Appeal No. 786 of 2004, Order dated 7th October, 2010 has passed the following Order:

“40. It can, thus, be seen that it is settled position of law, as laid down by the Apex Court, that a prior consent of the flat owner would not be required if the entire project is placed before the flat taker at the time of agreement and that the builder puts an additional construction in accordance with the layout plan, building rules and Development Control Regulations. It is, thus, manifest that if the promoter wants to make additional construction, which is not a part of the layout which was placed before flat taker at the time of agreement, the consent, as required u/s. 7 of the MOFA, would be necessary.”

Does this new provision mean that if there is a relaxation in the FSI Policy then the promoter can amend the layout to take full advantage of the available development potential? This is one area which is likely to attract maximum attention.

Penalties

Under MOFA, the promoters, on conviction of certain offences, are punishable with imprisonment of a term upto 3 years and/or with a fine. Further, when a promoter is convicted of any offence, he is debarred from undertaking construction of flats for 5 years. Any promoter who commits a criminal breach of trust of any amount advanced for a specific purpose is liable to an imprisonment of upto 5 years and/or fine.

The Bill has converted all offences into civil offences since all imprisonment provisions have been done away with. Interestingly, the Central RERA yet retains prosecution. Failure to refund the sum received with interest in case of non-possession or the act of creating a mortgage without consent of the flat purchaser attracts a penalty of Rs. 10,000 per day or of Rs. 50 lakhs, whichever is lower. Certain offences attract a penalty of up to Rs. 1 crore. Any person who fails to comply with the orders of the HRA or the Tribunal is liable to a penalty of upto Rs. 10 lakhs. The earlier draft of the Bill provided for imprisonment in certain cases which has now been dropped.

A new penalty has been introduced on the flat purchaser/allottee in case he does not pay the sums/ charges payable under the Agreement for Sale. On an order by the HRA, the purchaser is liable to a penalty of up to Rs. 10,000 or 1% of the Agreement value, whichever is higher.

Auditor’s duty

CAs have been given an important role under the MHRD since the Bill provides that the accounts of a promoter must be audited. For this purpose, a CA would have to be conversant with the requirements of Schedule II to understand the various Heads of Accounts which the promoter is required to maintain.

Conclusion

The intent behind the Act is noble, but what one needs to see is whether the implementation of the Act would also be noble. As would be evident from the above analysis, that like a mystery novel, there are several twists and turns in this Bill. The true impact of many provisions would come out once Rules are framed and actual cases become testing waters.

One must always remember that, in Law, and more so when it comes to property law, there is often a slip between the cup and the lip. There have been several innovative concepts such as deemed conveyance which have remained ‘pie in the sky’ concepts. One can only hope that the MHRD will lead to the constitution of an effective and efficient regulator and not lead to more corruption, bureaucracy and red tape.

   

Succession Certificate – Application by widow for waiver in payment of court fees – Bombay Court fees Act 1959, section 379.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Shehala Pramod Desai vs. Nil, AIR 2012 Bombay 168 (High Court)

The petition has been filed for issue of succession certificate in respect of the securities left by the deceased husband of the petitioner. The petitioner has not stated or substantiated that the petitioner, as the widow, is not able to otherwise maintain herself.

The securities mentioned in the petition are the moveable property left by the deceased. The petitioner, as also her two married daughters, are entitled to have an equal share in the estate of the deceased. The petitioner would be entitled to the securities upon the death of the deceased and upon administration of his estate.

The Hon’ble Court observed that it is a settled position in law that a woman is entitled to waiver/ exemption of Court fee only in respect of applications for maintenance in matrimonial disputes or with regard to divorce and family law matters and not for property disputes.

Since the petition is in respect of only the securities, the petitioner has not applied for Probate or Letters of Administration of the deceased, but only for the issue of Succession Certificate u/s. 370 of the Indian Succession Act. Upon the certificate being issued in the form specified in the schedule VIII, the petitioner would be empowered to receive interest and dividends thereon u/s. 374(a) of the Indian Succession Act (ISA). The petitioner would, therefore, be liable to deposit the sum equal to fee payable under the Court fees act 1870 (and later Bombay Court Fees Act, 1957) as applicable u/s. 379(1) of the ISA. The fact of the succession certificate being issued would be conclusive against the companies in which the deceased held the shares and securities u/s. 381 of the ISA.

Any party aggrieved by the issue of the certificate would be entitled to apply for revocation of the certificate u/s. 383 of the ISA. The order passed herein would be liable to appeal u/s. 384 of the ISA. Thus, the petition for issue of succession certificate is no different from the provisions under which the probate or Letters of Administration are granted. The petition for Succession Certificate may be filed only because the probate or Letter of Administration would not be applied for, since it is not in respect of immoveable property left by the deceased. The petitioner is also liable to pay the court fees.

Consequently, merely because the petitioner is the widow or child of the deceased, the petitioner would not be entitled to any remission, exemption or waiver of the Court fee statutorily required to be payable u/s. 379 of the ISA for securities or other debts of the deceased.

levitra

Sale of property of Minor – Court permission – Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act 1956, section 8(4):

fiogf49gjkf0d
Ku Kamna Satyanarayan Handibag vs. Satyanarayan Chatrabhuj Handibag & Anr AIR 2012 Bombay 163 (High Court)

The applicant is maternal uncle of Ku. Kamna Satyanarayan Handibag. An application was filed by the respondent No.1 for sale of land in the name of Ku. Kamna, which had been allowed by the trial court. The said order was challenged on the ground that while allowing the said application, the trial court had not taken into consideration the interest of the minor child. It was also submitted that it was an admitted position that the said land was purchased by the respondent for Rs.4.00 lakh and the approximate value of the said land, in the application filed before the trial Court, was shown Rs.2.00 lakh. The applicant submitted that the fact that the said land was purchased for Rs.4.00 lakh and the respondent No.1 wants to sell it for just Rs.2.00 lakh, itself, shows that the respondent No.1 is not interested in protecting the interest of the minor and the Court had also not considered the interest of the minor. It was also submitted that, even the Court should have considered the provision of Sections 29 and 31 of the Guardians and Wards Act, 1890.

The Hon’ble High Court observed that in view of sub-section (4) of Section 8 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, it was incumbent upon the trial court to find out and make enquiry in depth on how the sale of the land standing in the name of the minor is going to be beneficial or advantageous to the child in future. The very fact that the land standing in the name of the minor was purchased at Rs.4.00 lakh and its approximate price is shown in the application as Rs.2.00 lakh itself is indicative of the fact that the respondent i.e. original applicant has not approached the Court with clean hands. That apart, a copy of notice received by the revision applicant in Misc. Application No. 18 of 2012 clearly indicated that, the custody of the minor is with the revision applicant i.e. maternal uncle of Kum. Kamna. In the said proceedings, there was a prayer by the applicant to declare him as a natural guardian. Therefore, in Misc. Civil Application No. 18 of 2012, a formal declaration is sought by the respondent in the said application to declare him as a natural guardian. Therefore, it follows from the said prayer that the application filed by the respondent for the sale of land standing in the name of Ku. Kamna (minor) was premature.

Apart from the above fact, the trial court was duty bound to find the truth whether the application seeking permission for the sale of land, standing in the name of the minor, would be for the benefit of the minor. However, the trial court had not made an in-depth endeavour to do such an exercise and by cryptic reasons had allowed the application filed by the respondent granting him permission to sell the land standing in the name of minor Ku. Kamna. In the application for sale of the land, the averments were general in nature and there were no specifications given by the applicant, in which he expressed his desire to protect the interest of the minor and by which mode and manner, he intends to deposit the amount after sale of land standing in the name of minor. Further, the trial court had not adverted to the provisions of Sections 29 and 31 of the Guardians and Wards Act, 1890.

The Hon’ble Court set aside the order of trial court and remitted the matter back to trial court to decide alongwith the Misc. Civil Application No.18/2012, which was kept pending for hearing.

levitra

Recovery of debts –– Limitation – Property mortgage with Bank – SRFAESI Act, 2002 section 13(2) & 36.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Somnath Manocha vs. Punjab & Sind Bank & Ors AIR 2012 Delhi 168 (High Court).

The respondent Bank had given certain loans to one M/s. General Tyre House, a partnership firm in the year 1981. For securing the loan, the appellant was one of the guarantors. He also gave the security in the form of equitable mortgage in respect of house property

The loan could not be paid by M/s. General Tyre House, which forced the Bank to file suit for recovery of Rs. 7,75,283.60 against that firm as well as the appellant and other guarantors. The aforesaid proceedings are still pending adjudication and the suit had not been decided so far. The Parliament enacted SARFAESI Act which came into effect from 18-12-2002. Though no immediate action was taken, however fresh notice dated 20- 11-2004 u/s. 13(2) was served on similar lines calling upon the appellant to pay the entire outstanding liability amounting to Rs. 3,84,59,807/- together with interest with effect from 21-11-2004. The appellant replied on 07-1-2005 questioning the validity of this notice on the ground that the action was time barred in view of the provisions of Section 36 of SARFAESI Act read with Article 62 of the Schedule to the Limitation Act. The Bank, however, took the stand that notice was not time barred.

The appellant filed a petition against the aforesaid action of the Bank taking the same plea, viz., the claim of the respondent Bank was impermissible as the action was time barred.

The Hon’ble Court held that it could not be disputed that under ordinary law, the respondent Bank had lost the remedy of enforcing the aforesaid security by way of mortgage as limitation of 12 years as provided in Article 62 of the Schedule to the Limitation Act, 1963 had expired. The Bank chose to file only a suit for recovery of money and, it did not file any suit under Order XXXIV of the CPC. In terms of order XXXIV Rule 14, the Bank was entitled to bring the mortgaged property to sale by instituting a suit for sale in enforcement of the mortgage where after obtaining a decree for payment of money, in satisfaction of the claim under mortgage. However, such a suit could be filed within the period of limitation prescribed under Article 62 in the Schedule to the Limitation Act. Thus, under the ordinary law, the Bank was precluded from filing a mortgage suit in respect of the aforesaid property.

Thus, on the date of notice issued u/s. 13(2) of SARFAESI Act, there was no such existing or subsisting right qua mortgage. In the present case, since right to file a suit or proceedings stood extinguished, the SARFAESI Act would not revive this extinguished claim. Position would have been different if the Bank had filed mortgage suit and such a suit was pending. If the period of 12 years had not expired under Article 62 in the Schedule to the Limitation Act and there was still time to file the proceedings of mortgage suit, even that would have saved the right of the Bank to enforce the provision of SARFAESI. But even that action has become time barred. It was therefore held that the claim is barred u/s. 36 of SARFAESI Act and therefore, it was not open to the Bank to proceed under this Act. The impugned notice u/s. 13(2) and 13(4) of SARFAESI Act issued by the Bank was quashed.

levitra

Professional Misconduct – Charges of preparing and signing two sets of balance sheets reflecting different entries pertaining to sale. Chartered Accountants Act, 1949, section 20(2):

fiogf49gjkf0d
Institute of Chartered Accountants of India vs. Rajesh Chadha FCA & Anr. AIR 2012 P & H 170 (High Court)

The disciplinary proceedings against the respondent- Rajesh Chadda, Chartered Accountant was initiated on the basis of a complaint u/s. 21 of the Act, received from Commissioner, Central Excise Chandigarh-II Chandigarh against the respondent. Considering the aforesaid complaint, the Council of the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India under the Act referred the case to the Disciplinary Committee for inquiry.

The complaint was that, during the audit of M/s. Ashwin Fabrics (P) Ltd., Amritsar by Central Excise Commissioner from 14.6.1999 to 16.6.1999, the Central Excise Officers came across two sets of balance sheets prepared and signed by the same Chartered Accountant i.e. the respondent herein. One set of balance sheet was prepared for Income Tax Department and another for Central Bank of India. In the two balance sheets, there was a difference of Rs. 3 crore in the entry pertaining to sale of stocks. It was mentioned in the complaint that the respondent was summoned u/s. 14 of the Central Excise Act, 1944. He accepted that both these balance sheets were prepared and signed by him.

It was therefore, requested that appropriate action may be initiated against Rajesh Chadha, of M/s. Rajesh Chadha & Associated Chartered Accountant, for professional misconduct.

In the reply filed to the complaint before the Council, the respondent admitted having made statement before the Central Excise Authorities but asserted that he ought to have taken due caution while tendering statement before the Central Excise Department.

The Disciplinary Committee also noticed that on the basis of the balance sheet, submitted by the Company, duly authenticated by the Chartered Accountant, loan was sanctioned by the Bank and that the respondent had neither to put in appearance nor the witnesses cited have been examined. He has failed to bring in evidence to prove his bona fide conduct in the entire matter. The Council also decided to recommend to the High Court that the name of the Respondent be removed from the Register of Members for a period of three years.

The Hon’ble Court in pursuance of such recommendation of the Council examined the matter and observed that the respondent had not examined any defence witnesses in support of his assertion that his signatures on the balance sheets do not tally. He had admitted before the Central Excise Authorities that both the sets of balance sheets were signed by him. Copy of the said statement was supplied to the respondent on the same date, as is apparent from the endorsement recorded at the end of the statement. It is not even asserted by the respondent that he disputed the recording of the statement at any time by submitting any objection at any time or by submitting any protest petition to the Central Excise Department. In the absence of any oral or documentary evidence, the stand in the written statement that the signatures on the two balance sheets are not genuine, cannot be believed. The nature of the print out and the other figures are exactly the same as in the other balance sheet of which Manufacturing & Trading & Profit and Loss Account for the year ending 31.3.1998, which is available in the paper book.

It was for the respondent to explain as to how for the same period, two different Manufacturing & Trading & Profit and Loss Account statements came into existence duly signed by him, giving discrepant purchase and sale figures. Having failed to give any plausible explanation, the disciplinary proceedings have rightly been concluded as to misconduct on the part of the respondent. The recommendation and order removal of respondent- Shri Rajesh Chadha as the member of the institute for the period of three years was accepted.

levitra

Gift – Acceptance of gift – Between father and daughter Transfer of property Act 1882, section 54 & 122:

fiogf49gjkf0d
Chaudhary Ramesar vs. Smt. Prabhawati Phool Chand AIR 2012 Allahabad 173 (High Court)

The plaintiff was the brother of one Mohan. Mohan neither had a son nor a daughter and that during his lifetime his wife Smt. Tirthi had died. It was alleged that the defendant got a gift-deed executed through an imposter of Mohan, which was liable to be cancelled on the grounds: that Mohan did not at all execute the gift-deed; that the statement in the gift-deed that the defendant was daughter of Mohan was incorrect; that the gift-deed was executed without a mental act of the donor; that there was no valid acceptance of the gift; that the defendant did not enter into possession of the property.

The defendant contested the suit by denying the allegations and claiming that she was the only daughter of Mohan and that Mohan had no son or other issue. It was claimed that the gift was voluntarily executed by Mohan, which was duly attested by the witnesses and registered in accordance with the law of registration; and that the gift was duly accepted by her and that her name was duly recorded in the revenue records pursuant to the gift-deed. It was also claimed that the suit was barred by limitation as also by principles of estoppel and acquiescence.

The Trial Court came to the conclusion that the gift-deed was validly executed, the execution of which was proved by its attesting witness – that the defendant was the daughter of Mohan, that the death certificate produced by the plaintiff to the effect that Mohan died on 25.5.1991, that is prior to the execution of the gift-deed, was not reliable, whereas from the evidence led by the defendant it was clear that Mohan had died on 10.8.1991; and that the name of the defendant was also mutated in the revenue records. With the aforesaid findings the suit was dismissed. The finding recorded by the Courts below that Dr. K. Shivaram Ajay R. Singh Advocates Allied laws Prabhawati (defendant) was the daughter of Mohan had not been subjected to challenge.

The Hon’ble Court observed that from a perusal of the photocopy version of the gift-deed, it appeared that bhumidhari land was gifted whereas Rs. 40,000/- has been mentioned as the valuation of the property donated and not as consideration. The valuation has been mentioned, obviously, for the purpose of payment of stamp duty. Accordingly, the first contention was not acceptable. Thus, a composite reading of the deed clearly disclosed that it was a gift of immovable property and not a sale.

On the question of valid acceptance of the gift, the learned counsel for the appellant contended that the defendant was a minor on the date of the execution of the gift-deed, therefore, in absence of any proof of valid acceptance by a guardian or next friend on her behalf, the gift would not be complete.

The Court observed that the age of Smt. Prabhawati has been disclosed as 28 years, which translates to 21 years on the date of execution of the gift-deed. In the plaint, however, it has been mentioned that from the impugned deed, acceptance is not established. In the gift-deed, there is a clear recital that the donor was transferring his possession over his bhumidhari land and that the gift has been accepted by the donee i.e. Prabhawati and that she was entitled to get her name mutated in the revenue records. This recital in the gift-deed raises a presumption about the acceptance of the gift by the donee. The trial Court while deciding issue No. 1 has taken note of the statement of Prabhawati, wherein she had stated that on the same day she entered into possession of the land and continues to remain in possession. Thus, it cannot be said that there was no acceptance of the gift. Even otherwise, assuming that actual physical possession remained with the father, then also, the gift could not have been invalidated considering the relationship of father and daughter. In the case of Kamakshi Ammal vs. Rajalaksmi and others, AIR 1995 Mad 415 (para 21) it was held that where a father made a gift to his daughter and on its acceptance by her, she allowed her father to enjoy the income from the properties settled in view of the relationship of father and daughter between the donor and donee, it could not be said that there was no acceptance of gift by the donee, even assuming that the donor continued to be in possession and enjoyment of the property gifted.

Further, even if it is assumed that the defendant was minor on the date of execution of the giftdeed, the gift would not be invalidated for lack of acceptance by another guardian or next friend, as acceptance can be implied by the conduct of the donee.

The appeal was dismissed.

levitra

Greedonomics

fiogf49gjkf0d
It is said that there is no end to Greed. The Free Dictionary defines “Greed’ as an excessive or rapacious desire, especially for wealth or possessions”.

Though, I am not an Economist but a sceptical man, I see the current economic growth driven by first spending to create demand and then instigating people to spend. This instigation, is from various mediums, such as advertising, social status, etc. This gradually becomes a habit, which will lead to the need for money. To earn money, a person will do various types of jobs and then spend the money earned on his habits. People slowly get into the trap of spending and increasing demand, which then leads to inflation.

“Our economy is based on spending billions to persuade people that happiness is buying things, and then insisting that the only way to have a viable economy is to make things for people to buy so they’ll have jobs and get enough money to buy things.” ? Philip Elliot Slater

Management Gurus and Economists may explain this phenomenon as growth. For economies, money is the root for growth, more the money circulation more is the growth. But what is the limit of growth or is there any ideal growth rate?

As a thought, if people in economies that are growing at less than 1% can live a good life, then why should we increase at 8% or even higher!! It is like we all are in a race to grow fast. But wait, is it growth or are we going towards depletion of resource at a fast pace. If the existing resources would say last for next 100 years, why do we want to deplete them in 50 years?

“Worldwide, compared to all other fossil fuels, coal is the most abundant and is widely distributed across the continents. The estimate for the world’s total recoverable reserves of coal as of January 1, 2009 was 948 billion short tons. The resulting ratio of coal reserves to consumption is approximately 129 years, meaning that at current rates of consumption, current coal reserves could last that long.” – US Energy Information Administration (www.eia.gov)

There is a law of Diminishing Marginal Utility (DMU). The law of DMU states that other things being equal, the marginal utility derived from successive units of a given item goes on decreasing. Hence, the more we have of a thing; the less we want of it, because every successive unit gives less and less satisfaction. However, there is an exception to this law for a particular thing i.e. money.

For example, when a person is hungry, the first bite of food will give the most satisfaction, then the second. Thus, the hunger is satisfied by the last bite. However, it is reverse in case of money, with every increase in earnings, the greed to have more, increases.

This concept of DMU is used in business, to increase the sale of products by fixing a lower price. Since consumers tend to buy more to equate their utility (i.e. value for money) with price, the manufacturer can expect a rise in sale and thus, increase its margin by increase in volume. Indian mythology carries many examples around Greed and Deed. Lord Krishna said, “Karma kar, phal ki chinta mat kar” meaning “perform your duty with generosity without expecting any outcome from it. However, in reality, the way the businesses are run, is purely based on profit i.e. outcome. Kenneth Allard, a former army colonel and an adjunct professor in the National Security Studies Program at Georgetown University, holding a PhD from the Fletcher School of Law and Diplomacy and an MPA from Harvard University, has written a book named “Business is War”. He was dean of students of the National War College from 1993 to 1994.

He writes “A 21st-century business strategy for succeeding in a tough global economy. To succeed in today’s turbulent business environment operating in a ‘business as usual’ mode will no longer work. Conflict and competition can come from anywhere. In tough economic times, survival is a matter of waging war, and people are looking for proven strategies to solve all types of problems..”

Thus, it can be seen that the modern philosophy of business is changing. I would quote Mahatma Gandhi which sounds paradoxical to the latest business strategies, “Earth provides enough to satisfy every man’s needs, but not every man’s greed.”

How businesses are affected by Greed:
Take an example of Satyam Computers, who in their greed to grow over its competitors and derive higher valuations, constantly showed better results and increase in earnings per share. The fact was that, there were no real customers, the invoices raised were not realised in real and the money in fixed deposits was no more than paper. There is an increasing tendency of businesses competing with each other in the race to have higher valuations, which in turn depends on higher earnings. The thing to bear in mind is that “greed is good.” That is, it’s good for a business, but perhaps not for the society in which the business survives. Unrestrained greed in the business can lead to cruelty and malpractices. A business dominated by greed will often ignore the harm their actions can cause to others. Child labour, sweat shops, unsafe working conditions and destruction of livelihoods are all consequences of businesses whose personal greed overcame their social consciences.

Greed and Society
From a macro point of view, a society that bans individual greed may suffer. It is greed that makes people want to do things, since they will be rewarded for their efforts. It is a carrot and stick approach that can yield better results. Remove the reward and it may lead to reduction in incentive to work.

“The former Soviet Union provides an example of this: the collective farms provided no individual incentive to strive, and thus produced an insufficient supply of food. The individually owned and run truck farms, however, with the possibility of selling the produce and keeping the proceeds, grew a far greater harvest per acre than the collective farms. The “greed” of American farmers has allowed them to grow food for the world, since the more they produce the more money they make.”

Nonetheless, however you regard it, unrestrained greed is detrimental to the society; unrestrained disapproval of greed is detrimental to the society. People attempt to find a balance between personal and social necessity.

“If it weren’t for greed, intolerance, hate, passion and murder, you would have no works of art, no great buildings, no medical science, no Mozart, no Van Gough, no Muppets and no Louis Armstrong.” ? Jasper Forde, The Big Over Easy

To conclude, the strange fact as understood is that, once a person generates earnings, earnings originate greed. Then slowly, the earnings that gave birth to greed, gets to the back seat and greed governs the level of earnings. Thus, there is no limit to the desire to grow earnings, because, there is no end to Greed. Here, I remember a quote from the twenty-first verse in the Sixteenth Chapter of the Bhagavad-Gita, where Lord Krishna says:

“tri-vidham narakasyedam dvaram nasanam atmanah kamah krodhas tatha lobhas tasmad etat trayam tyajet” “Give up kama, krodha, lobha i.e. lust, anger, and greed. If you become influenced or affected by them, then you will open your door to hell.”

In this Contemporary World, it is very difficult to completely give up Greed, so this New Year, let us resolve one thing, Let us Rationalise our Greed…

levitra

International Arbitration — Jurisdiction of Indian Court — Parties agreed for final settlement of disputes under International Chamber of Commerce.

fiogf49gjkf0d
[Progressive Construction Ltd. v. The Louis Berger Group Inc. & Ors., AIR 2012 AP 38]

The appellant, namely, M/s. Progressive Construction Ltd., is a Public Limited Company. It is engaged in the business of and carrying out construction activities throughout the world, including India. The appellant stated that the Government of Sudan received assistance from the United States Agency for International Development under Sudan Infrastructure Services Project, which was being administered by respondent No. 1, namely, M/s. Louis Berger Group Inc. For execution of the said project, the respondent No. 1 issued notification inviting applications.

The respondent No. 1 invited bid by dividing the contract into packages. Thereafter, the respondent No. 1 entered into an agreement with the appellant on 30-4-2009 for execution of contract work. According to the appellant, the respondent No. 1 to cover up its latches and to avoid payment to the appellant has resorted to issuing the impugned notice of expulsion dated 21-10-2009 expelling the appellant from the site. The appellant, pending initiation of arbitration proceedings, filed the petition u/s.9 of the Arbitration & Conciliation Act, 1996 to declare the action of the respondent No. 1, in issuing notice of expulsion dated 21-10-2009 to the appellant and the consequences following therefrom as illegal and arbitrary, and to grant injunction restraining the respondent No. 1 from issuing letter of demand to the respondent Nos. 3 and 4 (Banks) in order to invoke/encash the bank guarantee and also restrain them from demanding any amount from the appellant pursuant to invocation of bank guarantee.

The respondent Nos. 1 and 2 having received the notice in the petition, filed counter inter alia stating that as per Clause 67.3 of the agreement, the parties have agreed to settle the disputes arising out of the agreement finally under the rules of American Arbitration Association. Therefore, the Civil Courts in India, which includes the Courts at Hyderabad, have no jurisdiction to entertain petitions in respect of the disputes arising out of the agreement. It was contented by the appellant that since it is an International arbitration, and as part of cause of action has arisen at Hyderabad, the appellant was entitled to invoke the jurisdiction of the Courts at Hyderabad in India. The lower Court granted status quo to be maintained, however ultimately dismissed the petition.

On appeal the High Court observed that the arbitration proceedings u/s.9 of the Act cannot be equated with proceedings in a regular suit. The application u/s.9 is legislated to protect the interest of parties before initiation of arbitration proceedings or during the pendency of the proceedings. It is never the intention of the Legislature to by-pass the arbitration clause totally. While determining the application u/s.9 of the Act, it is required to determine the need to protect the property pending before the arbitration. Once the Court finds that it has no territorial jurisdiction to entertain the matter, the only course open to the Court is to reject the application to enable the parties to go before the competent Court, instead of making a decision on merits. In case it proceeds and records the findings on merits, it would affect the rights of the parties on merits. The law is well settled that any finding or observations made by a Court, which has no jurisdiction to entertain a suit or application, would be Coram non judice (a Court which has no jurisdiction to decide the matter). In view of the above, the findings recorded by the lower Court that the appellant has no prima facie case in his favour for grant of interim relief u/s.9 of the Act and other findings recorded on merits, cannot be sustained and accordingly was set aside.

levitra

Hindu law — Gift of undivided share by coparcener — Held to be void.

fiogf49gjkf0d
[Subhamati Devi (Smt.) & Ors. v. Awadhesh Kumar Singh & Ors., AIR 2012 Patna 45]

The plaintiffs had filed the suit for declaration that the deed of gift dated 27-1-1989 executed by Ambika Singh in favour of the defendants was an illegal document and not binding upon the plaintiffs. One Bharosa Singh had executed a gift of deed in favour of Rashari Singh who was the predecessor of the plaintiffs. As the said gift of deed of the year 1919 was exclusively in the name of Rashari Singh, the plaintiffs asserted that Ramdhari Singh and his son Ambika Singh did not acquire any right, title and interest in the property covered by the said gift deed. The plaintiffs also stated that Ambika Singh had filed title suit No. 10 of 1989 for partition of the joint family property, including the properties covered by the gift of deed of 1919, and simultaneously he had executed a gift deed dated 27-1-1989 in favour of defendant Nos. 1 to 7, which is a void document as a coparcener in his status as such he could not have executed or alienated the joint family property by way of gift. However, the defendants have contended that there was separation and Ambika Singh had separated from the joint family in the year 1982-83 and as such he was fully competent to execute the gift deed in question.

The Trial Court after considering the evidence had come to the finding that the gift deed dated 27-1-1989 by Ambika Singh was a valid and legal document. However, in appeal by the plaintiffs, the Appellate Court reversed the finding of the Trial Court and came to hold that the gift deed of Ambika Singh, who was a coparcener, was not a valid document with regard to coparcenary property.

On further appeal the Court observed that a mere assertion of separation is not sufficient to entitle a coparcener to alienate the coparcenary property by gift. In the present case this aspect is further fortified by the admitted fact of filing of title suit No. 10 of 1989 for partition by Ambika Singh accepting unity of title and jointness of possession over the suit land between parties to the suit in which the defendant/respondents of the present appeal were defendants and the property subject-matter of the gift deed had also been included in the suit property. The said suit was abandoned as per the submission of the counsel for the appellants, after the death of Ambika Singh. There is no evidence on record to establish the partition in the joint family of the appellant and the respondents. The Apex Court in (T. Venkat Subbamma v. T. Rattamma) AIR 1987 SC 1775 after taking notice of the authoritative texts on Hindu law and different decisions on the issue has affirmed the view and held:

“There is a long catena of decision holding that a gift by a coparcener of his undivided interest in the coparcenery property is void.”

For the reasons it was held that Ambika Singh had no right to gift the joint family property and as such has rightly reversed the decree of the Trial Court.

levitra

Chartered Accountants can practice in LLP Format

fiogf49gjkf0d
Limited Liability Partnership Concept

The Limited Liability Partnership Act, 2008 (LLP Act) was passed by the Parliament in December, 2008. Some sections of this Act came into force on 31-3- 2009. Some of the other sections have come into force on 31-5-2009. The LLP Rules, 2009, have come into force on 1-4-2009. Limited Liability Partnership (LLP) is a new form of statutory organisation which is gaining its importance and opening new opportunities for practising Chartered Accountants. Section 3 of the LLP Act provides that LLP formed under the Act is a body corporate and is a legal entity separate from its partners. It is also provided that LLP shall have perpetual succession and any changes in its partners will not affect the existence, rights or liabilities of the LLP. In other words, the concept of LLP is akin to a partnership firm with the liabilities of the partners being limited to the amount of capital contributed by the partners. It is a better alternative to a private limited company. The status of the LLP under the Income-tax Act is that of a ‘Firm’. After the amendment of the Chartered Accountants Act, w.e.f. 1-2-2012, the status of LLP formed by Chartered Accountants in practice is also that of a ‘Firm”. Government Notification dated 23-5-2011 provides that for the purposes of section 226(3)(a) of the Companies Act, LLP formed by Chartered Accountants in practice will not be considered as a corporate body. In this article the features of the LLP Act with special reference to eligibility of Chartered Accountants to use LLP format for their audit and tax practice are discussed.

Formation of LLP

Any two or more persons can form an LLP for the purpose of carrying on any business, profession or occupation. Even the LLP can also be a partner in another LLP. It is necessary that at least one of the partners in LLP should be a resident in India. Every LLP should have two designated partners who are individuals, one of whom should be a resident in India. The restriction of 20 partners which is applicable to a partnership firm does not apply to LLP. In other words, LLP with any number of partners can be formed for carrying on any business or profession. It may be noted that u/s.10 (23) of the Income-tax Act the definition of ‘Firm’ includes LLP and all the provisions relating to a partnership firm apply to LLP.

The partners of LLP will have to select a name and apply to the Registrar of Companies (ROC) in Form No. 1 with prescribed fees for approval of such name. The ROC will approve the name only if it is not the same or similar to the name of a limited company, an LLP or a firm. After getting the approval for a name, the partners will have to file the following Forms with ROC with the prescribed fees and follow the following procedure for incorporation of LLP.

(i) Form No. 2 — Form of incorporation document to be signed by all partners who have to join LLP as partners.

(ii) Form No. 3 — Form for filing LLP Agreement. For this purpose LLP agreement will have to be executed.

(iii) Form No. 4 — Notice of appointment and cessation of partners, designated partners, consent of partners/designated partners or any changes in their particulars to be filed by LLP with ROC.

(iv) Form No. 6 — Particulars of names and addresses of partners or changes therein to be intimated by partners to LLP.

(v) Form No. 7 — Application for allotment of Designated Partner Identification Number (DPIN).

(vi) Form No. 9 — Consent to act as designated partner to be filed by such partner with LLP.

(vii) When the above forms are submitted to ROC, he will give certificate of incorporation in Form No. 16. The LLP will be deemed to have been incorporated on that day. It can start its business or profession from that date.

Relationship of partners

Upon registration of LLP, the partners will have to enter into a partnership agreement in writing. This agreement will determine the mutual rights and duties of the partners and their rights and duties in relation to the LLP. Persons who have signed the incorporation document as partners along with other partners, if any, can execute this partnership agreement. The information of this partnership agreement is required to be filed with ROC with Form No. 3. Whenever there are changes in the terms and conditions of the partnership, LLP has to file the details of the change in Form No. 3 with ROC and pay the prescribed fees for the same. If the partnership agreement is executed before registration of LLP, the partners will have to ratify this agreement after incorporation of LLP and file the details in Form No. 3 with ROC.

If the partners do not execute the partnership agreement, the relationship between the partners will be governed by the First Schedule to the LLP Act. This schedule provides that mutual rights and duties of partners of LLP shall be determined as stated in this schedule in the absence of a written agreement. Even if there is a written agreement, but there is no specific mention about any of the specified matters, such matters will be governed by the provisions of First Schedule to the LLP Act.

Any person may join the LLP as a partner if all partners agree to admit him as a partner. Similarly, a partner will cease to be a partner on his death, retirement or on winding up of the LLP in which he is a partner. For this purpose, the partners will have to execute a fresh partnership agreement recording the terms and conditions of the partnership with revised constitution. Intimation about admission of new partners or retirement of a partner will have to be given to the ROC in Form No. 3 and Form No. 4 within 30 days.

The rights of a partner to share profits or losses of LLP are transferable either in whole or in part. Such transfer will not mean that the partner has ceased to be a partner or that the LLP is wound up. Such a transfer will not entitle the transferee or assignee to participate in the management or conduct of the activities of the LLP. Similarly, the transferee will not get right to any information relating to the transactions of LLP.

The partnership agreement may provide for payment of interest on amount contributed by partner in LLP or remuneration payable to the partners. Further, the agreement will have to provide the share of each partner in profits or losses of LLP. The partnership agreement should also provide for the voting rights of each partner. The conditions relating to payment of interest, remuneration or share in profits or losses can be changed by amendments in the partnership agreement. It may be noted that under the Income-tax Act interest and remuneration paid to the partners is allowable as deduction from business or professional income of LLP if it does not exceed the limits provided in section 40(b). The provisions of section 40(b) of the Income-tax Act are applicable to an LLP since its status under the Income-tax Act is that of a ‘Firm’.

 Limited liability of partners

A partner of LLP is not personally liable, directly or indirectly, for any debts or obligations of LLP. However, a partner will be personally liable for any liability arising from his own wrongful act or omission. If such liability arises due to wrongful act or omission of any partner, the other partners will not be personally liable for the same. Each partner of LLP will have to contribute such amount for the business of LLP as may be determined by the partnership agreement. The liability of each partner will be limited to the extent of the amount as specified in the partnership agreement.

Designated partners

As stated earlier, at least two partners (individuals) have to be appointed as designated partners. It is also necessary that at least one of the designated partner is a resident of India. Appointment of such partners will be governed by the partnership agreement. In the event of any vacancy due to death, retirement, or otherwise, LLP has to appoint another partner as a designated partner within 30 days. Particulars of designated partners or changes therein have to be filed with ROC in Form No. 4. If LLP does not appoint at least two designated partners or if the number of designated partners fall below two, all partners shall be considered as designated partners. It may be noted that the designated partner has to give consent in writing to the LLP in the prescribed Form No. 9 of his appointment. LLP has to file this consent letter with ROC in Form No. 4 within 30 days of his appointment.

The following will be the obligations of designated partners.

(i)    They are responsible, on behalf of LLP, for compliance with the provisions of the LLP Act and Rules, including filing of any document, return, statement, etc. as required by the Act and the Rules.

(ii)    They are liable for all penalties imposed on the LLP for any contravention of LLP Act and the Rules.

(iii)    Every designated partner will have to sign the annual financial statements and annual solvency statement.

(iv)    Each designated partner will have to obtain a ‘Designated Partner Identification Number’ (DPIN). For this purpose, the application is to be made in Form No. 7.


Accounts and audit

LLP has to maintain such books of accounts as prescribed in Rule 24 of the LLP Rules. These books should be retained for 8 years. Such books may be maintained either on cash basis or accrual basis of accounting. It may be noted that the accounting year of each LLP will have to end on 31st March. LLP cannot choose accounting year ending on any other date. LLP has to prepare a statement of accounts and a solvency statement on or before 30th September each year. These statements have to be signed by the designated partners of LLP. The accounts of LLP have to be audited by a Chartered Accountant in accordance with Rule 24 of the LLP Rules. Under this Rule, such audit is compulsory if the turnover of LLP exceeds Rs.40 lac or contribution of partners in LLP exceeds Rs.25 lac. Rule 24 provides for procedure for appointment, removal, resignation, remuneration, disqualification, change of auditors, etc. There is no specific form of Audit Report which is required to be given. ICAI will have to issue guidance in this respect. The particulars of statement of accounts and solvency statement have to be filed with ROC in Form No. 8 on or before 30th October each year with the prescribed fees. LLP has to file an annual return with ROC on or before 30th May each year in Form No. 11 with the prescribed fees.

Conversion of partnership firm into LLP

Section 55 of the LLP Act provides that an existing Partnership Firm (Firm) can be converted into LLP by following the procedure laid down in the Second Schedule. Briefly stated, this procedure is as under.

(i)    A firm may apply to convert into an LLP if and only if the partners of the LLP to which the firm is to be converted, comprise all the partners of the firm and no one else.

(ii)    The firm will have to comply with the provisions of the Second Schedule to the Act.

(iii)    The firm will have to follow the procedure for getting the name of LLP approved and procedure for incorporation of LLP as stated above.

(iv)    Further, the firm has to apply for conversion into LLP to ROC in Form No. 17 with prescribed fees. The firm has to attach documents listed in that Form.

(v)    The ROC will then give certificate of conversion into LLP in Form No. 19.

(vi)    Thereafter, the LLP will have to inform the Registrar of Firms about conversion of firm into LLP in Form No. 14. The Registrar of Firms will then remove the name of the firm from his records. Thus, the firm will be deemed to have dissolved.

Effect of conversion of firm into LLP

If an existing partnership firm is converted into a LLP and registered as such, as stated above, u/s.55 of the LLP Act, the effect of such registration shall be as under. This is provided in Second Schedule.

(i)    On and from the date of registration specified in the certificate of registration —

(a)    all tangible and intangible properties vested in the firm all assets, interests, rights, privileges, liabilities, obligations, relating to the firm and the whole of the undertaking of the firm shall be transferred and shall vest in LLP without further assurance, act or deed, and

(b)    the firm shall be deemed to be dissolved and removed from the records of the Registrar of Firms.

(ii)    If any of the above properties is registered with any authority, LLP shall, as soon as practicable, after the date of registration, take all necessary steps as required by the relevant authority to notify the authority of the conversion and of the particulars of LLP in such medium and form as the authority may specify. If any stamp duty is payable under the relevant law, the same will have to be paid.

(iii)    All proceedings by or against the firm which are pending in any court, tribunal or any authority on the date of registration shall be continued, completed and enforced by or against LLP.

(iv)    Any conviction, ruling, order or judgment of any court, tribunal or other authority in favour of or against the firm shall be enforced by or against LLP.

(v)    All deeds, contracts, schemes, bonds, agreements, applications, instruments and arrangements subsisting, immediately before the date of registration of LLP, relating to the firm or to which the firm is a party, shall continue in force on or after that date as if they relate to LLP and shall be enforceable by or against LLP as if LLP was named therein or was a party thereto instead of the firm.

From the above discussion, it will be noticed that a partnership firm, with unlimited liability of partners, can now be converted into limited liability partnership (LLP) by following the above procedure. Such partnership firm after such conversion will not be required to comply with the provisions of the Partnership Act.

Taxation of LLP

The Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009, provides for taxation of LLP. In the definition of the term ‘Firm’ and ‘Partnership’ in section 2(23) of the Income-tax Act, it is stated that the term ‘Firm’ or ‘Partnership’ will include any LLP w.e.f. 1-4-2009. Further, the definition of a ‘Partner’ will include a partner of LLP. Therefore, all the provisions for taxation of ‘Firm’ will apply to LLP. The tax will be payable by the LLP at 30% plus Education Cess. No surcharge will be payable by LLP from A.Y. 2010-11. In view of this provision, no Minimum Alternate Tax (MAT) will be payable by LLP. Similarly, no dividend distribution tax will be payable by LLP. As discussed above, the remuneration paid to working partners and interest to partners, subject to the limits prescribed in section 40(b), will be allowed in computing taxable income of LLP.

The return of income of LLP will have to be signed by a designated partner of LLP. If for some reason he is not able to sign the return, any partner can sign. New section 167 C is added to provide that each partner of LLP is jointly and severally liable to pay tax due from LLP if it cannot be recovered from LLP. If such partner proves that the non-recovery cannot be attributed to any gross neglect, misfeasance or breach of duty on his part in relation to the affairs of LLP, he will not be liable to discharge this liability. Similar provision exists in section 188A which applies to partners of a ‘Firm’. It may be noted that to this extent liability of partners LLP is unlimited.

Position under Chartered Accountants Act

The C.A. Act, 1949, has been amended by the Chartered Accountants (Amendment) Act, 2011 in December, 2011. This Amendment has come into force from 1-2-2012.

The following provisions are made by the Amendment Act.

(a) ‘Firm’ is defined in section 2(1)(ca) as under.

“(ca)    ‘Firm’ shall have the meaning assigned to it in section 4 of the Indian Partnership Act, 1932, and includes —

(i)    The Limited Liability Partnership as de-fined in clause (n) of s.s (1) of section 2 of the Limited Liability Partnership Act, 2008.

(ii)    The sole proprietorship registered with the Institute”

(b)    ‘Partner’ is defined in section 2(1)(eb) as under.

“(eb)    ‘Partner’ shall have the meaning assigned to it in section 4 of the Indian Partnership Act, 1932, or in clause (q) of s.s (1) of section 2 of the Limited Liability Partnership Act, 2008, as the case may be.”

(c)    ‘Partnership’ is defined in section 2(1)(ec) as under.

“(ec)    ‘Partnership’ means —

A.    a partnership as defined in section 4 of the Indian Partnership Act, 1932, or

B.    a limited liability partnership which has no company as its partner.”

(d)    Further, the Explanation to section 2(2) is amended to clarify that “a firm of such chartered accountants” shall include a firm or LLP consisting of one or more chartered accountants and members of any other professional body having prescribed qualifications.

Hitherto, the terms ‘Firm’, ‘Partnership’ or ‘Partner’ were not defined. The Amendment Act of 2011 now defines these terms. Therefore, LLP in which partners are Chartered Accountants holding CoP and members of other recognised professions, as may be prescribed, are also partners will be entitled to practice as Chartered Accountants if LLP is registered by ICAI. Such LLP can undertake any audit or attest function.

Conversion of a CA Firm into Limited Liability Partnership (LLP)

ICAI has issued detailed guidelines for conversion of CA Firm into LLP on 4-11-2011. These guidelines are published on pages 939-941 of CA Journal for December, 2011. Some of the salient features of these guidelines are as under.

(i)    All existing CA firms who want to convert themselves into LLPs are required to follow the provisions of Chapter-X of the Limited Liability Partnership Act, 2008 read with Second Schedule to the said Act containing provisions for conversion from existing firms into LLP.

(ii)    In terms of Rule 18(2)(xvi) of the LLP Rules, 2009, if the proposed name of LLP includes the words ‘Chartered Accountant’ or ‘Chartered Accountants’, as part of the proposed name, the same shall be referred to ICAI by the Registrar of LLP and it shall be allowed by the Registrar only if the Secretary, ICAI approves it.

(iii)    If the proposed name of LLP of CA firm resembles with any other non-CA entity as per the naming Guidelines under the LLP Act and its Rules, then the proposed name of LLP of CA firm which includes the word ‘Chartered Accountant’ or ‘Chartered Accountants’, in the name of the LLP itself, the Registrar of LLP may allow the same name, subject to compliance with Rule 18(2)(xvi) of LLP Rules as referred above.

(iv)    For the purpose of registration of LLP with ICAI under Regulation 190 of the Chartered Accountants Regulations, 1988, the partners of the firm shall apply in ICAI Form No. ‘117’ and the ICAI Form No. ‘18’ along with copy of name registration received from the Registrar of LLP and submit the same with the concerned regional office of the ICAI. These Forms shall contain all details of the offices and other particulars as called for together with the signatures of all partners or authorised partner of the proposed LLP.

(v)    The names of the CA firms registered with the ICAI shall remain reserved for the partners as one of the options for LLP names subject to the provisions of the LLP Act, Rules and Regulations framed thereunder.

(vi)    There are provisions relating to seniority of firms.

(vii)    These guidelines will apply to conversion of proprietary firm into LLP.

(viii)    There are similar provisions for formation of new LLP by Chartered Accountants in practice.

Position for statutory audit under the Companies Act

In July, 2011 issue of CA Journal, the President has, in his letter to the members, specifically stated that LLP will not be treated as Body Corporate for the limited purpose of appointment of statutory auditors. Following is the extract from the President’s letter which clarifies that the Ministry of Corporate Affairs have clarified by Circular No. 30A of 2011, dated 26-5-2011 that LLP of Chartered Accountants will not be treated as Body Corporate and MCA has taken the view that LLP can be appointed as a statutory auditors of the company.

“Important Clarifications

LLP will not be treated as Body Corporate for Limited Purpose of Appointment as Statutory Auditors:

Limited Liability Partnership (LLP) has now become a new form of statutory organisation which is gaining its importance and opening up new opportunities for the practising Chartered Accountants. The practising Chartered Accountants can now take the advantage in forming/realigning their firms as Limited Liability Partnership. As per section 3(1) of the Limited Liability Partnership Act, 2008, since a limited liability partnership is a body corporate, it is precluded from appointment as Statutory Auditors of the company u/s.226(3)(a) of the Companies Act, 1956 which provides by way of disqualification for appointment of auditor of a company that a body corporate cannot be appointed as an Auditor. To remove this lacuna, on a representation made by us, the Ministry of Corporate Affairs has clarified vide its Circular No. 30/2011, dated 26-5-2011 that Limited Liability Partnership of Chartered Accountants will not be treated as body corporate and has taken the LLP out of the purview of the definition of Body Corporate u/s.2(7)(c) of the Companies Act, 1956 and therefore, LLP can be appointed as Statutory Auditors of the company.”

It may be noted that in the Companies Bill, 2011, which is pending before the Parliament, section 139 dealing with appointment of auditors provides that any individual Chartered Accountant holding CoP or any firm of Chartered Accountants can be appointed as auditors of a company. Explanation to section 139(4) clarifies that a firm of Chartered Ac-countants shall include LLP practising the profession of Chartered Accountants. In view of the above, it is now evident that with effect from 1-2-2012, when the C.A. (Amendment) Act, 2011, has come into force, Chartered Ac-countants can join as partners and practice in LLP format. Such LLP will be eligible to be appointed as statu-tory auditors of a company under the Companies Act. Similarly, such LLP can also undertake tax audit assignment u/s.44AB of the Income-tax Act. Such LLP can also undertake any attest function under other laws as the definition of ‘Firm of Chartered Accountants’ in the C.A. Act now includes ‘Limited Liability Partnership’ registered with the Institute.

Taxation on conversion of a C.A. firm in LLP

As stated earlier, the C.A. Act has been amended with effect from 1-2-2012 to permit Chartered Accountants to practise in LLP format. ICAI has issued guidelines on 4-11-2011 for conversion of C.A. Firms into LLPs. ICAI is making all efforts to encourage those in business or profession to adopt LLP form of organisation. However, the Income-tax Act does not contain any specific provision granting exemption from tax on conversion of a Firm into LLP.

Since ‘Partnership Firm’ and ‘LLP’ are separate entities, on conversion of C.A. Firm into CA LLP the tax authorities are likely to treat such conversion as transfer of assets of the Firm to LLP. The tax authorities may treat this as transfer, as the firm will stand dissolved u/s.55 read with Second Schedule of the LLP Act, as discussed above. They may invoke the provisions of section 45(4) dealing with transfer of firm’s assets on dis-solution of the firm and levy capital gains tax on the difference between the market value of the assets of the firm on the date of such conversion and the cost of the assets of the firm.

It may be noted that section 47(xiii) and 47(xiv) of the Income-tax Act provides for exemption from capital gains tax on conversion of a firm or a proprietary concern into a limited company, subject to certain conditions. Further, the Finance Act, 2010, has inserted section 47(xiiib) to provide for exemption from capital gains tax on conversion of an unquoted limited company into LLP, subject to certain conditions. No such exemption is provided in the Income-tax Act when a firm is converted into LLP.

Explanatory Memorandum attached to the Finance (No. 2) Bill, 2009, stated that since a partnership firm and LLP is being treated as equivalent, the conversion from partnership to LLP will have no tax implication, if the rights and obligations of the partners remain the same after conversion, and if there is no transfer of any asset or liability after conversion. If there is a violation of these conditions, the provisions of section 45 will apply and capital gains tax will be payable. This is a very vague statement and does not specify any conditions in clear terms. There is no specific provision made in the Income-tax Act for granting exemption when conversion of a partnership firm is made into LLP and all assets and liabilities of the firm are transferred to LLP.

It may be noted that the Standing Committee on Finance, while considering Clause 47 of the Direct Taxes Code, Bill, 2010 in para 4.14 of their report has recommended that the Ministry should modify this Clause so that conversion of a partnership firm into LLP does not attract any tax liability.

If the LLP format is to be made popular for Chartered Accountants and others, it is necessary that ICAI and various chambers, representing the business community, should strongly represent to the Government to amend section 47 of the Income-tax Act. This can be achieved by inserting a new clause similar to section 47(xiii), granting exemption from capital gains tax, to any firm, which is converted into LLP under the provisions of section 55 read with the Second Schedule of the LLP Act.

Succession – When claimant was born, there was neither joint Hindu family nor any property belonging to Joint Hindu Family. Will – Disproportionate bequest permissible – Hindu Succession Act 1956.

fiogf49gjkf0d
The common ancestor to whom the parties trace their lineage was one Roop Narain, who was the perpetual lessee, as per perpetual lease of plot of land at New Delhi. He admittedly died intestate and was survived by two sons one of them is Amar Nath and four daughters. The other brother and the four sisters executed a relinquishment deed in favour of their brother Amar Nath, who thus inherited the perpetual lease hold rights in the property upon the death of Roop Narain. A residential building was inherited by Amar Nath. Amar Nath had two wives named Kamla Devi and Chand Rani both of whom pre-deceased Amar Nath. Dispute arose between the two sons of Amarnath – Prem Bhatnagar and his brother Daya Narain.

With respect to the property being ancestral in the hands of Amar Nath, case of the protagonist i.e. those who questioned the Will was that since Amar Nath inherited the property from his father Roop Narain, law imparted an ancestral character to the property. Secondly, that when Roop Narain died, the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 had been promulgated, as per Section 4 whereof the provisions of the Act expressly had overriding effect over any text, rule, custom or usage amongst Hindus which was contrary to the Act.

The Delhi High Court held that the text of Hindu Law is that a male Hindu, on birth, acquires an interest in the Joint Hindu family properties. If there was a Joint Hindu family property when Prem Bhatnagar was born, he could have possibly argued that he acquired an interest in the property by birth. But, when Prem Bhatnagar was born, there neither was a joint Hindu Family nor any property belonging to the joint Hindu family. The suit property was owned by his grandfather Roop Narain and parties are not at variance that Roop Narain acquired the property from his own funds. Thus, Roop Narain held the property as his individual property and not as joint Hindu family property. He died in 1957 by which date the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 was in operation. Thus, succession to the estate of Roop narain was as per Section 8 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 since Roop Narain died intestate.

The High Court further held that people making disproportionate bequest, is not an unknown thing in law. After all, one object of a Will is to alter the natural line of succession or a share in a property which may be inherited by devolution of interest. A disproportionate bequest by itself is not a suspicious circumstance. That relationship between a father and all his children was equally good and yet in spite thereof only one child is made the beneficiary is again not a suspicious circumstance by itself. The Will was registered before the Sub- Registrar the day next of his execution. The High Court finally held that the testator has written that the beneficiary i.e. Ravi Mohan would need the consent of Roop Rani before he could sell the property does not make Roop Rani an interest witness. She has no interest inasmuch as nothing has been bequeathed to her. The condition in the Will that if Ravi Mohan were to sell the property, he would need the permission from Roop Rani, is void, for the reason the bequest in favour of Ravi Mohan is absolute and since mode of enjoyment cannot be curtailed; a clause curtailing the same in the bequest is void.

levitra

Succession – Right of property – Female Hindu converting herself to Christianity after death of her husband. Transfer of property Act section 54, Hindu Succession Act section 26.

fiogf49gjkf0d
The appellants before the court were defendants before the trial court against whom the plaintiff/respondent had filed a suit for permanent injunction.

The defendants/appellants had filed first appeal, contending that the sale deed executed by one Poosammal dated 17.03.1995 in favour of the plaintiff cannot legally convey any saleable right since the said Poosammal had foregone her share in her husband late Pakkirisamy’s property after she converted into Christianity and married one Issac in the year 1956 and also got 5 children from the second husband Issac. Therefore, her conversion from Hinduism to Christianity, disentitles her from inheriting her deceased husband’s property and also her parents property who are Hindus. As this settled legal position was lost sight of by the trial court, defendants prayed for setting aside the decision. The First appellate court concurred with the judgment and decree of the trial court and dismissed the first appeal. As a result, the present second appeal was filed by the defendants.

The Honourable Court held that the original suit property was purchased by husband of the vendor. Though on the death of her husband the vendor had converted to Christian religion, same would not disentitle her from her right of inheritance of the property. Thus, vendor having right and title to suit property to convey same in favour of plaintiff, sale deed would be proper. It was further observed that she had converted to Christianity by marrying a Christian, therefore she would not lose her right of inheritance in property of her deceased husband by virtue of such conversion.

levitra

Stay order – No opportunity of hearing – Strictures against Commissioner (Appeals):

fiogf49gjkf0d
The issue involved in the writ petition was whether before passing any order u/s. 85 of the Finance Act, 1994 read with section 35F of the Central Excise Act, 1944, opportunity of hearing is required to be given to the petitioner, seeking waiver of condition of the pre deposit.

The petitioner had challenged the order passed by the Commissioner (Appeals) Central Excise and Service Tax, Ranchi, whereby the ld. Commissioner (Appeals) without affording any opportunity of hearing to the writ petitioner had decided the petitioner’s prayer for waiver of deposit of the duty and interest demanded and penalty imposed and for stay of the operation of the impugned order passed by the Addl. Commissioner of Central Excise, Jamshedpur. The ld. Commissioner (Appeals) C.E. and S.T. Ranchi was of the view that in view of the judgment of the Supreme Court delivered in the case of Union of India vs. M/s. Jesus Sales Corporation Ltd. (1996) (83) ELT 486 (SC) opportunity of hearing was not required before deciding the prayer for waiver of pre deposit condition provided under the proviso to section 35 for the Central Excise Act, 1944 and for passing the interim order of stay.

The petitioner submitted that there was gross indiscipline and judicial impropriety on the part of the Commissioner (Appeals), who even after decision of the Court in M/s. Panch Sheel Udyog had passed the ex parte order in the present case.

The Honourable Court observed that if Commissioner(Appeals), Central Excise & Service Tax, Ranchi was of the view that he had correctly understood the judgment of M/s. Jesus Sales Corporation Ltd (supra) and decided the matter without affording opportunity of hearing to the writ petitioner then, it was the heavy duty upon him to update himself with the laws as the said authority himself took the task of deciding the matter without the assistance of the applicant before him. The law laid down by the Honourable Supreme Court and which had already been interpreted by the various high courts should not have been ignored. The Commissioner ought to have updated his knowledge by reading the judgments referred above wherein the case of M/s. Jesus Sales Corporation Ltd has been considered and it has been held that M/s. Jesus Sales Corporation Ltd. case has not barred hearing of applicant seeking relief of waiver of condition of pre deposit. If the Commissioner (Appeals) C.E and S.T. Ranchi had no knowledge of those judgments, then he is certainly guilty of not keeping himself updated in the case where, according to him, he has been given power to decide application having civil consequences, without following principles of natural justice and finding out one old judgment ,i.e, the judgment delivered in the case of M/s. Jesus Sales Corporation Ltd which he interpreted in the manner in which he wanted to interpret. The interpretation given by the Commissioner (Appeals) Central Excise and Service Tax, Ranchi was certainly erroneous, in view of the reasons given in the other judgments, wherein the reasons have been given in detail to show that the case of M/s. Jesus Sales Corporation Ltd never laid down that opportunity of hearing is not required before passing any order under sec. 35F of the Central Excise Act, 1944 and that position has been fully explained by various High Courts.

There was clear direction of the Court in the one case of M/s. Panch Sheel Udyog to the same authority, to grant opportunity of hearing to the writ petitioner in the similar and identical facts and circumstances, yet Commissioner (Appeals) Central Excise & Service Tax, Ranchi, without giving any reference to the decision of this Court in M/s. Panch Sheet Udyog passed the impugned order, which may amount to gross contempt of this court.

The Court observed that such attitude of the Commissioner (Appeals) certainly reflects his attitude towards litigant.

In totality, it was held that order under challenge was absolutely illegal and contrary to law. The Commissioner (Appeals) had committed gross error of law in denying the opportunity of hearing to the writ petitioner.

levitra

Precedent – Judgement of Supreme Court – High Court has to accept it and should not in collateral proceedings write contrary judgment: Constitution of India Article 141

fiogf49gjkf0d
The hierarchy of the Courts requires the High Courts also to accept the decision of Apex Court, and its interpretation of the orders issued by the executive. Any departure therefrom would lead only to indiscipline and anarchy. The High Courts cannot ignore Article 141 of the Constitution which clearly states, that the law declared by this Court is binding on all Courts within the territory of India. As observed by the Court in para 28 of the State of West Bengal and others vs. Shivananda Pathak and others reported in 1998 (5) SCC 513:-

“If a judgment is overruled by the higher court, the judicial discipline requires that the judge whose judgment is overruled must submit to that judgment. He cannot, in the same proceedings or in collateral proceedings between the same parties, rewrite the overruled judgment “

In the same vein, it may stated that when the judgment of a Court is confirmed by the higher court, the judicial discipline requires that Court to accept that judgment, and it should not in collateral proceedings write a judgment contrary to the confirmed judgment. The Court referred to the observations of Krishna Iyer, J. in Fuzlunbi vs. K. Khader Vali and another reported in 1980 (4) SCC 125:-

“………No judge in India, except a larger Bench of the Supreme court, without a departure from judicial discipline can whittle down, wish away or be unbound by the ratio of the judgment of the Supreme Court.”

 Bihar State Govt. Secondary School Teachers Association vs. Bihar Education Service Association AIR 2013 SC 487

levitra

Eviction – Tenancy – Replacement of Tin roof by concrete slab – Permanent structure – Means structure lasting till end of tenancy. Transfer of property Act., section 108:

fiogf49gjkf0d
A residential premise comprising two rooms with a gallery situate at Calcutta and owned by Gauri Devi Trust of which the Appellants are trustees was let out to the Respondent-tenant on a monthly rental of Rs. 225/-. One of the conditions that governed the jural relationship between the parties was that the tenant shall not make any additions or alterations in the premises in question without obtaining the prior permission of the landlord in writing. Certain differences arose between the parties with regard to the mode of payment of rent as also with regard to repairs, sanitary and hygiene conditions in the tenanted property, which led the landlord-Appellant to terminate the tenancy of the Respondent in terms of a notice served upon the latter u/s. 106 of the Transfer of Property Act. The ground for termination was that the Respondent-tenant had illegally and unauthorisedly removed the corrugated tin-sheet roof of the kitchen and the store room without the consent of the Appellant-landlord and replaced the same by a cement concrete slab, apart from building a permanent brick and mortar passage which did not exist earlier. The trial Court accordingly held that it was the Defendant-tenant who had made a permanent structural change in the premises in violation of the conditions stipulated in the lease agreement and in breach of the provisions of Section 108 of the Transfer of Property Act. The trial Court further held that the tenant had not, while doing so, obtained the written consent of the landlord.

On appeal, the High Court held that since the replacement of the tin-sheet roof by cement concrete slab did not result in addition of the accommodation available to the tenant, the act of replacement did not tantamount to the construction of a permanent structure. The replacement instead constituted an improvement of the premises in question. On further appeal, the Honourable Supreme Court observed that no hard and fast rule can be prescribed for determining what is permanent or what is not. The use of the word ‘permanent’ in Section 108(p) of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882 is meant to distinguish the structure from what is temporary. The term ‘permanent’ does not mean that the structure must last forever. A structure that lasts till the end of the tenancy can be treated as a permanent structure. The intention of the party putting up the structure is important, for determining whether it is permanent or temporary. The nature and extent of the structure is similarly an important circumstance for deciding whether the structure is permanent or temporary within the meaning of Section 108(p) of the Act. Removability of the structure without causing any damage to the building is yet another test that can be applied while deciding the nature of the structure. So also the durability of the structure and the material used for erection of the same will help in deciding whether the structure is permanent or temporary. Lastly, the purpose for which the structure is intended is also an important factor that cannot be ignored.

Applying the above tests to the instant case, the structure was not a temporary structure by any means. The kitchen and the storage space forming part of the demised premises was meant to be used till the tenancy in favour of the Respondentoccupant subsisted. Removal of the roof and replacement thereof by a concrete slab was also meant to continue till the tenancy subsisted. The intention of the tenant while replacing the tin roof with concrete slab, obviously was not to make a temporary arrangement, but to provide a permanent solution for the alleged failure of the landlord to repair the roof. The construction of the passage was also a permanent provision made by the tenant which too was intended to last till the subsistence of the lease.

The concrete slab was a permanent feature of the demised premises and could not be easily removed without doing extensive damage to the remaining structure. Such being the position, the alteration made by the tenant fell within the mischief of Section 108(p) of the Transfer of Property Act and, therefore, constituted a ground for his eviction in terms of Section 13(1 )(b) of the West Bengal Premises Tenancy Act, 1956.

levitra

PART A: Decisions of the Supreme Court

fiogf49gjkf0d
Penalty on Chief State Information Commissioner

One Mr. Anbarasam filed an application u/s. 6(1) of the Right to Information Act, 2005 (Act) and sought certain documents and information from the Public Information Officer – Deputy Registrar (Establishment) of the High Court of Karnataka (hereinafter referred as Respondent No. 1). His prayer was for the supply of certified copies of some information/documents regarding guidelines and rules pertaining to scrutiny and classification of the writ petitions and the procedure followed by the Karnataka High Court in respect of Writ Petition Nos. 26657 of 2004 and 17935 of 2006. Respondent No. 1 disposed of the application of Mr. Anbarasam vide order dated 3-8-2007 and intimated him that the information sought by him is available in the Karnataka High Court Act and the Rules and he can obtain certified copies of the order sheets of the two writ petitions by filing appropriate application under High Court Rules.

Mr. Anbarasam filed complaint dated 17-1-2008 u/s. 18 of the Act before the Karnataka Information Commission (for short, ‘the Commission’) and made a grievance that the certified copies of the documents had not been made available to him despite payment of the requisite fees. The Commission allowed the complaint of Mr. Anbarasam and directed Respondent No. 1 to furnish the High Court Act, Rules and certified copies of order sheets free of cost.

PIO of the High Court of Karnataka challenged the order of Karnataka Information Commission before the High Court of Karnataka which was decided by a single judge. The Single Judge noted:

“Various information as sought by the respondent are available in Karnataka High Court Act and Rules made there under. The said Act and Rules are available in market. If not available, the respondent has to obtain copies of the same from the publishers. It is not open for the respondent to ask for copies of the same from petitioner. But strangely, the Karnataka Information Commission has directed the petitioner to furnish the copies of the Karnataka High Court Act & Rules free of cost under Right to Information Act. The impugned order in respect of the same is illegal and arbitrary.”

“According to the Rules of the High Court, it is open for the respondent to file an application for certified copies of the order sheet or the relevant documents for obtaining the same. (See Chapter-17of Karnataka High Court Rules, 1959). As it is open for the respondent to obtain certified copies of the order sheet pending as well as the disposed of matters, the State Chief Information Commissioner is not justified in directing the petitioner to furnish copies of the same free of costs. If the order of the State Chief Information Commissioner is to be implemented, then, it will lead to illegal demands. Under the Rules, any person who is party or not a party to the proceedings can obtain the orders of the High Court as per the procedure prescribed in the Rules mentioned supra.”

 “The State Chief Information Commissioner has passed the order without applying his mind to the relevant Rules of the High Court. The State Chief Information Commissioner should have adverted to the High Court Rules before proceeding further. Since the impugned order is illegal and arbitrary, the same is liable to be quashed.”

Mr. Anbarasam did not challenge the Order of the Single Judge. However, the Commission filed an appeal along with an application for condonation of 335 days’ delay. The Division Bench dismissed the application for condonation of delay and also held that the Commission cannot be treated as an aggrieved person.

On the said dismal of appeal, the Chief Information Commissioner (instead of the Commission) filed a petition to the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court noted and ruled:

“What has surprised us is that while the writ appeal was filed by the Commission, the special leave petition has been preferred by the Karnataka Information Commissioner. Learned counsel could not explain as to how the petitioner herein, who was not an appellant before the Division Bench of the High Court, can challenge the impugned order. He also could not explain as to what was the locus of the Commission to file appeal against the order of the learned Single Judge whereby its order had been set aside. The entire exercise undertaken by the Commission and the Karnataka Information Commissioner to challenge the orders of the learned Single Judge and the Division Bench of the High Court shows that the concerned officers have wasted public money for satisfying their ego. If Mr. Anbarasam felt aggrieved by the order of the learned Single Judge, nothing prevented him from challenging the same by filing writ appeal. However, the fact of the matter is that he did not question the order of the learned Single Judge. The Commission and the Karnataka Information Commissioner had no legitimate cause to challenge the order passed by the learned Single Judge and the Division Bench of the High Court. Therefore, the writ appeal filed by the Commission was totally unwarranted and misconceived and the Division Bench of the High Court did not commit any error by dismissing the same.”

“This petition filed by Karnataka Information Commissioner for setting aside order dated 15-6-2012 passed by the Division Bench of the Karnataka High Court in Writ Appeal No. 3255/2010 (GM-RES) titled Karnataka Information Commission vs. State Public Information Officer and another cannot but be described as frivolous piece of litigation which deserves to be dismissed at threshold with exemplary costs.”

“With the above observations, the special leave petition is dismissed. For filing a frivolous petition, the petitioner is saddled with cost of Rs.1,00,000/. The amount of cost shall be deposited by the petitioner with the Supreme Court Legal Services Committee within a period of two months from today. If the needful is not done, the Secretary of the Supreme Court Legal Services Committee shall recover the amount of cost from the petitioner as arrears of land revenue.”

levitra

List of Companies and Directors under Prosecution

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Ministry of Company Affairs has put up the list of Companies and Directors against which prosecution has been initiated on its portal.

The search can be through the name of the Company/ Company Identification No (CIN) or through the Name of Director/Director Identification No. (DIN). The Details of the Court Name, Violation of Sections, Dates of Hearing, Fine details and the Final Verdict are listed therein.

levitra

Clarification with regard to applicability of provision of section 372A of Companies Act 1956

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Ministry of Company Affairs has issued a General Circular No 18/2013 dated 19-11-2013 clarifying that section 372A of the Companies Act 1956, pertaining to intercompany loans shall remain in force till section 186 of the Companies Act 2013 is notified.
levitra

Exemption of section 182(1) to Companies incorporated as Electoral Trusts

fiogf49gjkf0d
Vide Notification dated 7th November 2013, the Ministry of Corporate Affairs has directed that Companies incorporated with the name containing “Electoral Trusts” and approved in accordance with the procedure laid down in the Electoral Trusts Scheme 2013, notified vide S O. 309 (E) dated 31st January 2013 and for which license was granted u/s. 25 of the Companies Act, 1956 shall be exempt from the provisions of section 293 A (1) (b) and (2) which has since been replaced by the provisions u/s. 182 (1) of the Companies Act 2013 now in force.
levitra

Relaxation of last date and additional fee in filing of e-Form 23C for Appointment of Cost Auditor.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Vide General Circular No. 17/2013, dated 1st November 2013 the Ministry of Corporate Affairs has further relaxed the last date of filing the e-Form 23 C for Appointment of Cost Auditor to 30th November, 2013 or within 30 days of the commencement of the Company’s financial year to which the appointment relates, whichever is later. Earlier the time limit was extended to 31st October 2013.
levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 74 dated 11th November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Foreign investment in India – participation by SEBI registered FIIs, QFIs and SEBI registered long term investors in credit enhanced bonds

This circular permits SEBI registered Foreign Institutional Investors (FIIs), Qualified Foreign Investors (QFI) and long term investors – Sovereign Wealth Funds (SWF), Multilateral Agencies, Pension/Insurance/ Endowment Funds, foreign Central Banks – to invest in the credit enhanced bonds, as per paragraph 3 and 4 of A.P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 120 dated 26th June, 2013, upto a limit of $5 billion within the overall limit of $51 billion earmarked for corporate debt.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 73 dated 11th November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Import of Gold by Nominated Banks/Agencies/ Entities

This circular clarifies the following:

1. Any authorisation such as Advance Authorization (AA)/Duty Free Import Authorization (DFIA) have to be utilised for import of gold meant for export purposes only and no diversion for domestic use will be permitted. However, for any AA/DFIA issued prior to 14th August, 2013 the condition of sequencing the imports prior to exports will not be insisted upon.

2. Entities/units in the SEZ and EOU, Premier and Star Trading Houses (irrespective of whether they are nominated agencies or not) can import gold exclusively for the purpose of exports only.

3. Exports towards fulfillment of obligation under AA/DFIA scheme will not qualify as export for the purpose of the scheme of 20:80.

levitra

Court & Tribunal – Distinction – Revenue Tribunal – Is akin to Court – Appointment of its President has to be with Consultation of High Court: Gujarat Revenue Tribunal Rules, 1982

fiogf49gjkf0d
State of Gujarat & Anr vs. Gujarat Revenue Tribunal Bar Association & Anr AIR 2013 SC 107

The High Court had allowed the writ petition filed by the Respondents striking down Rule 3(1)(iii)(a) of the Gujarat Revenue Tribunal Rules 1982 which conferred power upon the State Government to appoint the Secretary to the Government of Gujarat, as the President of the Revenue Tribunal constituted under the Bombay Revenue Tribunal Act, 1957 (the Act). His appointment was challenged by the Respondents, on the ground that the office of the Chairman, being a “judicial office” could not be usurped by a person who had been an Administrative Officer all his life.

The High Court, vide impugned judgment had held that the Tribunal was in the strict sense, a “court” and that the President, who presides over such a Tribunal could therefore, only be a “Judicial Officer”, a District Judge etc., for which, concurrence of the High Court is necessary under Article 234 of the Constitution of India. The State of Gujarat filed an appeal in the Supreme Court.

The Honourable Supreme Court observed that although the term ‘court’ has not been defined under the Act, it is indisputable that courts belong to the judicial hierarchy and constitute the country’s judiciary as distinct from the executive or legislative branches of the State. Judicial functions involve the decision of rights and liabilities of the parties. An enquiry and investigation into facts is a material part of judicial function. The legislature, in its wisdom, has created the tribunal and transferred the work which was regularly done by the civil courts to them, as it was found necessary to do so in order to provide an efficacious remedy and also to reduce the burden on the civil courts and further, also to save the aggrieved person from bearing the burden of heavy court fees etc. Thus, the system of tribunals was created as a machinery for the speedy disposal of claims arising under a particular Statute/Act.

A Tribunal may not necessarily be a court, in spite of the fact that it may be presided over by a judicial officer, as other qualified persons may also possibly be appointed to perform such duty. One of the tests to determine whether a tribunal is a court or not, is to check whether the High Court has revisional jurisdiction so far as the judgments and orders passed by the Tribunal are concerned. Supervisory or revisional jurisdiction is considered to be a power vesting in any superior court or Tribunal, enabling it to satisfy itself as regards the correctness of the orders of the inferior Tribunal. This is the basic difference between appellate and supervisory jurisdiction. Appellate jurisdiction confers a right upon the aggrieved person to complain in the prescribed manner, to a higher forum whereas, supervisory/revisional power has a different object and purpose altogether, as it confers the right and responsibility upon the higher forum to keep the subordinate Tribunals within the limits of the law. It is for this reason that revisional power can be exercised by the competent authority/court suo motu, in order to see that subordinate Tribunals do not transgress the rules of law and are kept within the framework of powers conferred upon them. In the generic sense, a court is also a Tribunal. However, courts are only such Tribunals as have been created by the concerned statute and belong to the judicial department of the State as opposed to the executive branch of the said State.

Tribunals have primarily been constituted to deal with cases under special laws and to hence provide for specialised adjudication alongside the courts. Therefore, a particular Act/set of Rules will determine whether the functions of a particular Tribunal are akin to those of the courts, which provide for the basic administration of justice. An authority may be described as a quasi-judicial authority when it possesses certain attributes or trappings of a ‘court’, but not all.

The present case is also required to be examined in the context of Article 227 of the Constitution of India, with specific reference to the 42nd Constitutional Amendment Act 1976, where the expression ‘court’ stood by itself, and not in juxtaposition with the other expression used therein, namely, Tribunal’. The power of the High Court of judicial superintendence over the Tribunals, under the amended Article 227 stood obliterated. By way of the amendment in the sub-article, the words, “and Tribunals” stood deleted and the words “subject to its appellate jurisdiction” have been substituted after the words, “all courts”. In other words, this amendment purports to take away the High Court’s power of superintendence over Tribunal. Moreover, the High Court’s power has been restricted to have judicial superintendence only over judgments of inferior courts, i.e. judgments in cases where against the same, appeal or revision lies with the High Court. A question does arise as regards whether the expression ‘courts’ as it appears in the amended Article 227, is confined only to the regular civil or criminal courts that have been constituted under the hierarchy of courts and whether all Tribunals have in fact been excluded from the purview of the High Court’s superintendence. Undoubtedly, all courts are Tribunals but all Tribunal are not courts.

Section 13(1) of the Act, provides that in exercising the jurisdiction conferred upon the Tribunal, the Tribunal shall have all the powers of a civil court as enumerated therein and shall be deemed to be a civil court for the purposes of sections 195, 480 and 482 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, and that its proceedings shall be deemed to be judicial proceedings, within the meaning of sections 193, 219 and 228 of the Indian Penal Code.

Taking into consideration various statutes dealing with not only the revenue matters, but also covering other subjects, make it crystal clear that the Tribunal does not deal only with revenue matters provided under the Schedule I, but has also been conferred appellate/revisional powers under various other statutes. Most of those statutes provide that the Tribunal, while dealing with appeals, references, revisions, etc., would act giving strict adherence to the procedure prescribed in the Code of Civil Procedure, for deciding a matter as followed by the Civil Court and certain powers have also been conferred upon it, as provided in the Code of Criminal Procedure and Indian Penal Code. Thus, it was held that the Tribunal is akin to a court and performs similar functions.

The Apex Court dismissed the appeal.

levitra

Applicability of Regulation 17(6) in processing the work items.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Vide Circular No 10/2013 dated 8th May 2013, the Ministry of Corporate Affairs has amended the Regulation 17(6) Of Companies Regulations, 1956 which read as “the Registrar shall not keep any document pending for approval and registration or for taking on record or for rejection or otherwise for more than 120 days from date of filing excluding the cases in which an approval from the Central Government or Regional Director or Company Law Board or any other competent authority is required.”

to

“with the approval of Competent Authority, henceforth under the provisions of Regulation 17(6) of the Companies Act, 1956, ad hoc work items may be created to extend the validity of the work beyond the time limits prescribed under the Regulation by the ROC concerned.

The ROC concerned shall record the specific reasons for creating the ad-hoc item. Details of the adhoc work items, reasons for creation shall be intimated to the RD every fortnight.”

For full version of the circularhttp://www.mca.gov. in/Ministry/pdf/General_Circular_10_2013.pdf

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 72 dated 11th November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Foreign Direct Investment in Financial Sector –Transfer of Shares

Presently, a No Objection Certificate (NOC) is required from the respective financial sector regulator/ regulators of the investee company (if it is in the financial services sector) as well as transferor and transferee entities at the time of transfer of shares from Residents to Non-Residents. The NOC is to be filed along with Form FC-TRS with the bank.

This circular has done away with the requirement of obtaining NOC. As a result, no NOC needs to be filed along with Form FC-TRS. However, any ‘fit and proper/due diligence’ requirement as regards the non-resident investor as stipulated by the respective financial sector regulator will have to be complied with.

levitra

Surety/Guarantor – State Financial Corporation – Taking possession of property mortgaged by guarantor – SFC Act 1951 section 29

fiogf49gjkf0d
Shanti Sarap Sharma vs. State of Punjab & Ors AIR 2013 Punjab & Haryana 13

The case of the petitioner as pleaded was that the son of the petitioner Rupinder Kumar Sharma was the sole proprietor of industrial concern M/s Aditi Agro Mills, which had obtained a term loan of Rs. 40 lakh from the Corporation vide mortgage deed dated 31-3-1993. The house in question was the absolute ownership of Ved Parkash Sharma, father-in-law of the present petitioner and said Ved Parkash Sharma being the maternal grandfather of Rupinder Kumar Sharma in his capacity as surety/guarantor offered the said house as collateral security with respondent No. 2 for the purpose of raising loan and the same was, thus, mortgaged with the Corporation as per mortgage deed dated 31-3-1993. The properties belonging to the industrial concern as well as the factory building alongwith the machinery was also mortgaged. The said industrial concern M/s Aditi Agro Mills, started committing default from 15-3-1994 and accordingly, the Corporation took over the property u/s. 29 of the Act. The father-in-law of the petitioner Ved Parkash Sharma passed away on 4-2-2008 executing a will dated 13-11-2006 whereby he bequeathed the said residential house in favour of his son-in-law, on the basis of which the present petitioner has become owner of the property. The Corporation purportedly exercising its powers u/s. 29 of the Act has taken over the deemed possession of the house on 17-10-2002 in order to enforce the liability of the guarantor/surety.

It was further pleaded that proceedings u/s. 29 of the Act could not be invoked against the guarantor and the Corporation had a right u/s. 31(aa) for enforcing the liability of any surety and the claim of the Corporation was also time barred as default in repayment of loan was on 15-3-1994 and the last payment was due against the industrial concern on 15-3-2001.

On behalf of the respondents, it was pleaded that the liability of the principal debtor and the surety was co-extensive and the value of the property was highly insufficient to discharge the liability and since the principal debtor has committed default in not paying the amount so advanced with stipulated interest, the Corporation was justified in taking action u/s. 29 of the Act for recovery of the loan with interest by taking over possession of the residential house.

The court observed that section 29 of the Act specifically provides that whenever an industrial concern which is under liability to the Financial Corporation in pursuance to an agreement, makes any default in repayment of any loan or advance in relation to any guarantee given by the Corporation or otherwise fails to comply with the terms of its agreement with the Financial Corporation, the Corporation shall have the right to take over the management or possession or both of the industrial concern and realise the property pledged, mortgaged, hypothecated or assigned to the Corporation. Similar matter came up for consideration before the Honourable Apex Court in Karnataka State Financial Corporation’s vs. N. Narasimahaiah & Ors AIR 2008 SC 1797, where while upholding the judgment of the Karnataka High Court, it was held that Section 29 confers an extraordinary power upon the Corporation and it is expected to exercise its statutory powers reasonably and bona fide. The powers of the Corporation u/s. 31 & 32G of the Act were also taken into consideration and it was observed that there would not be any default as envisaged in Section 29 of the Act by a surety or a guarantor and the power was granted to the Corporation against the surety only in terms of Section 31 of the Act and not u/s. 29 of the Act.

The Full Bench decision of this Court in Shiv Charan Singh v. Haryana State Industrial & Infrastructure AIR 2012 P & H 50. The question which was referred to the Full Bench was as under:-

Whether the parties can agree to confer jurisdiction to the financial Institution to proceed against the guarantor in exercise of the powers conferred u/s. 29 of the Act?

 After taking into consideration the provisions of the bond of guarantee and the judgment of the Apex Court in Karnataka State Financial Corporation’s case (supra), the Full Bench came to the conclusion that the parties could not confer jurisdiction under the statute which was not provided and accordingly, held that the Corporation has no right to proceed against the guarantor u/s. 29 of the Act and can only proceed against him u/s. 31 and 32G of the Act.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 71 dated 8th November, 2013 Advance Category – I Authorised Dealer Banks

fiogf49gjkf0d
Presently, advance remittance for import of rough diamonds into India can be made to nine mining companies without any limit and without Bank Guarantee or Standby Letter of Credit, by an importer (other than Public Sector Company or Department/ Undertaking of the Government of India/State Governments), subject to certain conditions.

This circular states that the names of two of the said nine companies have been changed as under:

i. De Beers UK Ltd to De Beers Global Sightholder Sales Proprietary Ltd.

ii. BHP Billiton, Belgium to Dominion Diamond Marketing.

levitra

Ordinance Empowers SEBI Even More – and Brings Some Ambiguities

fiogf49gjkf0d
An Ordinance was issued on 18th July, 2013 amending
securities laws such as the SEBI Act, etc. Some provisions have
immediate effect while certain others have retrospective effect from
different dates. Some amendments are technical and meant to clear
certain doubts/concerns or strengthen the validity of certain
provisions. A couple of others are a little serious. One grants special
powers of search and seizure to SEBI. Another gives wider powers to
gather information. Yet another provision grants powers to SEBI to
arrest and jail people for strange reasons—if he does not pay penalty,
does not refund monies, or a mere nonpayment of fees, etc. Others like
special courts are meant to expedite prosecution of offenders.

The
important amendments can be briefly described as follows. The Consent
Order process, which presently operates through Guidelines, has now been
given specific legislative sanction. Special Courts are now authorised
to be set up for speedy prosecution of offences. Powers to search and
seize without need for sanction by Magistrate are given to SEBI. Powers
to recover monies from defaulting parties are also given. Disgorgement
of proceeds of unlawful transactions/activities also now has legislative
sanction. The scope of provisions relating to collective investment
schemes (CIS) has been expanded and certain large Schemes are treated as
CIS by a deeming fiction. SEBI also can now collect information from
practically anybody and not from a limited set of persons as was the
position earlier.

Similar amendments are made in regard to some
of these aspects to other securities laws—the Securities Contracts
(Regulation) Act, 1956 and the Depositories Act, 1999.

Some important amendments are discussed in a little more detail.

Collective Investment Schemes
SEBI—as
early as 1999—made fairly stringent Regulations for registration and
regulation of Collective Investment Schemes (“CISs”). It may be
recollected that CISs are schemes that pool monies from the public and
invest in certain businesses. The profits, after expenses, of such
businesses are intended to be divided amongst the investors. Often,
specific assets are earmarked to individual investors so the returns
from such assets are identifiable. The best example of this is mutual
funds, which are of course specifically excluded from the definition of
CIS but are still a good example to understand the concept.

However,
in practice, numerous schemes were introduced for fancy businesses
(teak plantations, goat raising, etc.). Some of them gave false promises
of high returns. Some were simply loans raised but disguised as CISs to
avoid various restrictions of other laws on raising of monies from the
public. Many of these schemes were found, usually too late, to be
outright Ponzi schemes where, on one hand the funds were used to pay
hefty commissions to motivate agents to collect monies and on the other,
the rest of the monies were used to repay interest and principal on
earlier loans. By the time the scam was discovered, most of the recent
investors could recover nothing.

The amendments and Regulations
of 1999 did help in closure of many leading schemes. However, recent
scams, particularly in West Bengal, showed that they had merely
re-invented themselves and, strangely, they were operating fairly
openly. One wonders whether this is not clearly a failure of the
regulator. SEBI did pass some quick orders in such cases recently but it
appears that it was too late.

Nevertheless, this Ordinance
makes certain amendments strengthening the powers of SEBI. The
definition of CISs has been enlarged to include by deeming fiction
certain large-sized schemes. Any scheme/arrangement of pooling of funds
having a corpus of Rs. 100 crore or more is now deemed to be a CIS.
Thus, it will need prior registration and compliance with several
formalities.

However, schemes which are specifically excluded
from the list will remain excluded from this deeming provision also.
Thus, public deposits raised by companies under corresponding
Rules/Directions, funds raised by mutual funds, insurance companies,
etc. will not be treated as CISs.

This deeming fiction, however, appears
to be unduly wide. The requirements for a scheme to become such a CIS
are simple and minimal (i) it has to be a scheme/arrangement (ii) it
should involve “pooling” of funds (iii) the total “corpus” should be Rs.
100 crore or more.

Would it cover investment in capital of private
limited companies? What about Inter-corporate deposits (or even bank
borrowings)? These and several other types of pooling of funds appear
prima facie to be covered by the new definition.

A question had arisen
whether the restrictions of registration, etc. on CISs were applicable
only if the CIS was set up by a company or whether it was applicable if
set up by other persons too. In Osian Art Fund’s case, for example, this
contention was raised and SEBI held that it also applied to entities
other than companies. However, to put this issue beyond doubt, the word
“company” has now been replaced by the word “person” in the Act. This
now makes it clear that the requirement of registration shall also apply
to other entities. The amendment, however, is not retrospective.

Consent Orders
The Guidelines relating to consent orders issued in 2007
enabled numerous cases to be settled without lengthy penal proceedings.
Persons accused of violations of provisions of securities laws, or even
persons who anticipated such allegations, could approach SEBI for
settlement. By payment of a settlement amount and sometimes accepting
certain non-monetary restrictions like debarment, etc. the proceedings
could expeditiously come to an end. Further, the proceedings would end
without admission or denial of guilt by such person.

While the
settlement mechanism was fairly speedy and independent, it attracted
criticism too, part of which was met by recent issuance of the revised
Guidelines. However, serious concerns were expressed over the legal
basis of the consent order guidelines. A PIL was also filed before the
Delhi High Court. If the Guidelines were set aside by the Court as being
without legal basis, hundreds of consent orders passed till now would
have got overturned. A new provision now gives retrospective validity to
the consent order process permitting SEBI to pass such consent orders.
This amendment is effective from April 2007, when the original consent
order Guidelines were issued.

Strangely, the amended provisions
specifically provide that the consent orders shall be in accordance with
Regulations
made in this regard. However, no Regulations have been
issued till date and the existing settlement scheme is in the form of
Guidelines
. This puts a question mark over all consent orders passed
till date under Consent Order Guidelines. A question arises whether any
Consent Order can be passed till Regulations on Consent Orders are
issued.

It is also provided that consent orders cannot be appealed against. The amendment, being retrospective, will thus invalidate existing appeals or future appeals against any consent order. This may make sense because consent orders are by definition by mutual consent. However, at times, SEBI may reject an application for consent. Discretion remains with SEBI whether or not to accept an application for consent. The Guidelines state that certain types of violations cannot be settled. However, in other cases too, there is discretion with SEBI. Question is whether such discretion is exercised judicially and whether it can be challenged. The new provision, however, provides that no appeal shall lie against the order passed.

The party concerned of course does not lose the right of proceeding with the adjudication or other proceedings in the normal course.

Powers of search and seizure

Till now, SEBI could initiate search and seizure under persons being investigated by making an application to a Magistrate who had jurisdiction over the persons. Certain reporting was also required to be made to the Magistrate. This requirement to apply to and obtain order from the Magistrate has now been dropped. The SEBI Chairman can now issue directions for search and seizure against persons being investigated. The powers of search and seizure have also been made more elaborate.

Powers to collect records from other entities (including telephone records)

Till now, SEBI had powers to seek information from banks or other authorities, etc. for information relating to transactions under investigation. Now the powers have been widened to include “any person”.

Disgorgement of funds

Persons may engage in transactions in contravention with the Act/Regulations and thus make gains or avoid losses. For example, a person may engage in insider trading and make profits or avoid losses. There have been concerns raised whether SEBI has adequate powers to order disgorgement of such gains/losses and direct its use, say, for credit to the Investor Protection Fund.

An explanation now introduced declares that SEBI always had powers to direct disgorgement of profits/losses from persons who have made such profits or avoided losses in contravention of the Act/ Regulations. Further, the amount disgorged shall be credited to the Investor Protection Fund.

It must be noted that disgorgement is in addition to the penalty that can be levied.

Action in case of default in payment of refund, penalty, fees, etc.

In case a person delays or defaults in payment of various types of amounts as he has been ordered or is otherwise required to pay by way of penalty, disgorgement or refund the monies raised or even dues on account of fees payable to SEBI, specific powers to recover such amounts, by attachment and sale of properties have been given.

However, there is a strange power given to SEBI. The person concerned can be arrested and imprisoned for making such defaults. Since power to attach and sell properties is given, the power to arrest and detain seems a little drastic, particularly when they cover even regular dues like fees payable to SEBI.

Conclusion

Powers of search and seizure and arrest and detention are a little scary, particularly considering how widely they are worded. However, it appears strange that instead of examining how powers given in 1999 to regulate/restrict CISs have worked, more powers in broader provisions have been given to SEBI. Based on past experience, persons are scared that the amended provisions will be arbitrarily used especially when governance (implementation and enforcement) is an issue.

PART A: High Court Decisions

fiogf49gjkf0d
[In the H.C. of Uttarakhand: writ petition No.1814 of 2006 decided on 23-04-2013: Uttaranchal Public Services Commission vs. Chief Information Commissioner & Ors: Citation: RTI III (2013)82]

  •  Section 8(1)(d) & (j) of the RTI Act :

Information sought:

i) To provide the criteria applied in the selection procedure of the candidates to the post of Lecturer-Biology in Inter College.

ii) How many candidates appeared in the written examination for the post of lecturer Biology in Intermediate College and how many candidates were selected and how many candidates have appeared for interview before the Interview Board?

iii) To provide the details of the marks obtained by the selected candidates in the written test along with their marks in the interview and the details of their experience, educational qualification etc. with their preference/marks obtained by them.

iv) To give the details of the marks obtained by Mohd. Asif Tyagi (129639) in written test interview, educational qualification and experience etc. for the post of Lecturer-Biology.

PIO gave information on (i) & (ii) above. As regards information under (iii) & (iv), same were rejected on the ground that the said information cannot be provided in view of the provisions of section 8(1)(d) & 8(1)(j) of the RTI Act. FAA dismissed the appeal. Hence, Uttaranchal Public Service Commission (UPSC) filed a writ petition before High Court of Uttarakhand.

The Court stated:
So far as the information on point no.3 is concerned, it is stated in para-10 of the writ petition that the respondent no.2 (Shri Jakir) has sought information with respect to one candidate Mohd. Asif Tyagi under the RTI Act. It is further stated in the writ petition that respondent no. 2 was neither the candidate in the screening examination nor in the interview. Further, as per provisions of section 8(1)(j) of the Act, the information sought by the respondent no.2 with respect to Mohd. Asif Tyagi, comes under the definition of third party as per the provisions of RTI Act and the provisions of sections 8(1)(d) clearly provides that the disclosure of such information would harm the competitive position of third party and the same has been exempted from disclosure under RTI Act.

The Court held:
By a perusal of the information sought by respondent no.2, it reveals that the information sought is of a general nature and the marks obtained in a competitive examination cannot be held to be an intellectual property of an individual. The petitioner cannot deny the information as to how many marks have been obtained by Asif Tyagi and the other selected candidates and their educational qualification and experience. In my opinion, this information is not covered u/s. 8(1)(j) of the Act and the learned Chief Information Commissioner has rightly directed the petitioner to give information on point nos.3 and 4.

For the reasons recorded above, the writ petition is devoid of merit and is liable to be dismissed. The writ petition is dismissed accordingly.

[Decision of High Court of Madras in the Registrar general, High Court of Madras, Chennai vs. K.Elango & Anr: W.P.No.20485 of 2012 And M.P.No.1 of 2012 decided on 17-04-2013 Citation: RTIR III (2013) 103 (Madras)]

• In this case The Tamil Nadu Information Commission passed an order by not accepting the argument “unwarranted invasion of privacy of individuals” and allowed the appeal by directing the Registrar General, High Court of Madras to furnish the details sought for by K. Elango.

To start with the High Court of Madras noted:

It is to be borne in mind that under the Right to Information Act, 2005 an authority has a rudimentary function to perform either to furnish the information or deny the information. As a matter of fact, there is no specific Article in the Constitution of India which provides for the citizens right to know. However, Article 19(1)(a) provides for freedom of thought and expression which indirectly includes right to obtain information. Further, Article 21 guarantees right to life and personal liberty to citizens. Undoubtedly, Right to Life is incomplete if basic human right viz., ‘Right to Know’ is not included within its umbrage.

K. Elango had sought from PIO of the High Court, Madras following information:

1. How may Subordinate Judges are there in service in the state of Tamil Nadu? The district-wise list may be furnished to me as per the hierarchy.

2. How many employees are serving in the judicial department in the whole of Tamil Nadu (including the Government servants on deputation)?

3. How many judicial officers, police officers and staffs are working in the Vigilance Department of the registry of Madras High Court?

4. Does your vigilance department have any branches in the district so as to receive the complaint from the general public against the judicial officer and court staffs?

5. Does your registry have any tie-up or coordination with the office of Vigilance and Anticorruption, Rajaannamalai Puram, Chennai 28 to trap the judicial officers or court staffs on the basis of the complaints from the affected persons?

6. Does your registry have a special team for trapping the corrupt judicial officers and court staffs?

7. Between 2001 to 2010, how many complaints have been received by your Registry and Vigilance Department, kindly give complaint-wise break-up figure (that is how many complaints against DJ, ADDLJ, SJ, DMC, FTC Judges, Magistrates and Court staffs)?

8. How many complaints ended in dismissal, suspension, issuance of memo and dropping of the case and conviction between the said 2001 to 2010?

9. Between 2001 to 2010 how many complaints against High Court staffs have been received relating to bribe and the fate of those complaints?

Both the sides in this case made elaborate submission and also cited number of courts’ decisions. The Court also cited number of courts’ decisions and further stated:

• In the decision of the Hon’ble Supreme Court in S.P. Gupta and others vs. President of India and others, [AIR 1982 Supreme Court 149], it is held that ‘the Right to know has been given a constitutional status by treating it as a part of speech and expression and thereby bringing this right within Art. 19(1)(a) of the Constitution of India.’
• It will be quite in the fitness of things to recall the Golden words of Thomas Jefferson, who rightly said that ‘Information is the Currency of Democracy’.
• In the words of Amartya Sen, ‘the Right to Information Act, 2005 is a momentous engagement with the possibilities of freedom.’ [vide Lawz January 2008 at page 40 special page 41]
• Befittingly, we recall the observation of Lord Goff in the decision Attorney General vs. Guardian Newspapers Limited and others(No 2) 1990 1 A.P. at page 109 which runs as follows:

“Although the basis of Law’s protection of confidence is that there is a Law, nevertheless the public interest may be outweighed by some other countervailing public interest which favours disclosure.”

• It is to be pointed out that the personal information and the information between persons in fiduciary relationship are exempted from disclosure under the Right to Information Act. Also, ‘Confidence’ may be outweighed by public interest in the matter of such disclosure.

The Court then concluded:

•    On a careful consideration of respective contentions and on going through the contents of the application dated 01-11-2010 filed by the 1st Respondent/Applicant this Court is of the considered view that the information sought for by him in Serial Nos. 1 to 9 pertaining to the internal delicate functioning/administration of the High Court besides the same relate to invasion of privacy of respective individuals if the information so asked for is furnished and more so, the information sought for has no relationship to any public activity or interest. Moreover, the information sought for by the 1st Respondent/Applicant, is not to a fuller extent open to public domain. It added further, if the information sought for by the 1st Respondent/Applicant, is divulged, then, it will open the floodgates/Pandora’s Box compelling the Petitioner/High Court to supply the information sought for by the concerned Requisitionists as a matter of routine, without any rhyme or reason/restrictions as the case may be. Therefore, some self restrictions are to be imposed in regards to the supply of information in this regards. As a matter of fact, the Notings, Jottings, Administrative Letters, Intricate Internal Discussions, Deliberations etc. of the Petitioners/High Court cannot be brought u/s. 2(j) of the Right to Information Act, 2005, in considered opinion of this Court. Also that, if the information relating to Serial Nos.1 to 9 mentioned in the application of the 1st Respondent/Applicant dated 01-11-2010 is directed to be furnished or supplied with, then, certainly, it will impede and hinder the regular, smooth and proper functioning of the Institution viz. High Court (an independent authority under the Constitution of India, free from Executive or Legislature). As such, a Saner Counsel/Balancing Act is to be adopted in matters relating to the application under the Right to Information Act, 2005, so that an adequate freedom and inbuilt safeguards can be provided to the Hon’ble Chief Justice of High Court [competent authority and public authority as per section 2(e)(iii) and 2(h)(a) of the Act 22 of 2005] in exercising his discretionary powers either to supply the information or to deny the information, as prayed for by the Applicants/Requisitionists concerned.”

•    “Apart from the above, if the information requested by the 1st Respondent/Applicant, based on his letter dated 01-11- 2010, is supplied with, then, it will have an adverse impact on the regular and normal, serene functioning of the High Court’s Office on the impact on the Administrative side. Therefore, we come to an irresistible conclusion that the 1st Respondent/Applicant is not entitled to be supplied with the information/details sought for him, in his Application dated 01-11-2010 addressed to the Public Information Officer of the High Court, Madras under the provision of the Right to Information Act. Even on the ground of (i) maintaining confidentiality; (ii) based on the reason that the private or personal information is exempted from disclosure u/s. 8(1)(j) of the Act,2005; and (iii) also u/s. 8(1)(e) of the Act in lieu of fiduciary relationship maintained by the High Court, the request of the 1st Respondent/Applicant, cannot be acceded to by this Court. Also, we opine that the 1st Respondent/Applicant’s requests, suffer from want of bona fides (notwithstanding the candid fact that Section 6 of the Right to Information Act does not either overtly or covertly refers to the ‘concept of Locus’)”

•    To put it differently, if the information sought for by the 1st Respondent/Applicant, is divulged or furnished by the Office of the High Court (on administrative side), then, the secrecy and privacy of the internal working process may get jeopardised, besides the furnishing of said information would result in invasion of unwarranted and uncalled for privacy of individuals concerned. Even the disclosure of information pertaining to departmental enquiries in respect of Disciplinary Actions initiated against the Judicial Officers/Officials of the Subordinate Court or the High Court will affect the facile, smooth and independent running of the administration of the High Court, under the Constitution of India. Moreover, as per section 2(e) read with section 28 of the Right to Information Act, the Hon’ble Chief Justice of this Court is empowered to frame rules to carry out the provisions of the Act. In this regards, we point out that the ‘Madras High Court Right to Information (Regulation of Fee and Cost) Rules, 2007’ have been framed and as amended in regard to the Name and Designation of the Officers mentioned therein, the same has come into force from 18-11-2008.

•    In the upshot of quantitative and qualitative discussions mentioned supra, Information Commission, Chennai, to prevent an aberration of Justice and to promote substantial cause of Justice, this Court interferes with the order dated 10-01-2012 in Case No.10447/ Enquirt/A/11 passed by the 2nd Respondent/ Tamil Nadu Information Commission, Chennai and sets aside the same, to secure the ends of Justice Resultantly, the Writ Petition is allowed. No. costs. Consequently, connected Miscellaneous Petition Is closed.

Heritage TDR

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction

The city of Mumbai is filled with ancient structures of neo-classical design/art deco structures which probably are the city’s last connection with its glorious past. In such a scenario, it becomes necessary to preserve this past and all things associated with it. However, there is also a need to redevelop/repair certain old structures.

To strike a balance between these two seemingly conflicting objectives, R. 67 of the Development Control Regulations for Greater Mumbai (DC Regulations) provide for the conversion of listed buildings, areas, artefacts, structures and precincts of historical and/or aesthetical/architectural/cultural value. These structures are known as “heritage buildings and heritage precincts”. A precinct generally means a space which has formal or artificial boundary lines around it. Thus, it is like an imaginary carved out area. Mumbai is the first city in India to get heritage protection.

The State Government comes out with a List of such structures and they are known as Listed Buildings/ Heritage Buildings and Listed Precincts/Heritage Precincts. The List divides the structures into three Grades—Grade I, Grade II and Grade III with Grade I being the most important and valuable.

Development/Redevelopment/Repairs of Heritage Buildings/Precincts

Carrying out any of the following activities in relation to heritage buildings/precincts requires the prior permission of the BMC Commissioner:

• Development/redevelopment
• Engineering operation • Additions/alterations/repairs/renovation
• Painting of buildings, replacement of special features
• Demolition of whole or part or plastering of the structure

The BMC Commissioner would consult the Heritage Conservation Committee of the State Government for this purpose. He has powers to overrule the Committee’s recommendations in exceptional cases. The Heritage Conservation Committee and the BMC have often been at loggerheads on several issues and the matters have gone to Court, for instance, hoardings on heritage buildings and precincts was the subject matter of dispute in the case of Dr. Anahita Pandole vs. State, 2004(6) Bom. CR.246. Hoardings in Heritage Precincts have also been the subject of other litigations, such as, Mass Holdings P Ltd vs. MCGM, 2006(1) AIR Bom. 658.

If there are any religious buildings in the List, then any changes required on religious grounds which are mentioned in any sacred texts or as a part of any holy practices shall be treated as permissible. However, they must be in consonance and in accordance with the original structure and architecture, designs, aesthetics and special features.

The above restrictions apply only to Grade I and Grade II heritage buildings.

Changes in Regulations
After consulting the Heritage Committee and with the State Government’s approval, the BMC Commissioner can alter, modify or relax the DC Regulations if it is needed for the conservation, preservation or retention of the historical, aesthetical, cultural or architectural quality of the Heritage Buildings/ Precincts. However, before carrying out any such modifications, he must hear out any persons who will suffer undue loss due to such changes.

Heritage TDR
If any application for development is refused/modified under R. 67, and such act results in depriving the owner/lessee of any unconsumed FSI, then the aggrieved shall be compensated by the grant of a Development Rights Certificate (also known as “Heritage TDR”). TDR from heritage buildings in the island city (that is, up to Mahim) may also be consumed in the same ward in which it originated. The TDR Certificate shall be governed by R. 34 and Appendix VIIA of the DC Regulations.

Before granting the TDR, the Commissioner would determine the extent to which it is required after consulting the Heritage Committee and it requires the prior sanction of the Government.

Restrictions on Heritage Structures Structures must maintain the skyline in the precinct as may be existing in the surrounding area so as not to diminish or destroy the value and beauty of the said listed Heritage Buildings. For instance, a 40-storey tower would look out of place in a group of heritage structures, all of which are 2-3 storeys tall. The tower would spoil the entire skyline of such an area. The BMC has issued Notification No. DCR. 1090/3197/(RDP)/UD-11 dated 25-04-1995 for the height of buildings in A Ward. The height after reconstruction must be limited to the existing height of the buildings of similar age in the area. Even a new building must conform to the general height pattern. In the case of listed heritage buildings and in the case of all buildings within the Fort precinct, clearance is required from the Heritage Committee. However, this restriction does not apply to the Backbay Reclamation Blocks area. Restrictive covenants imposed by the

State/BPT/Collector/BMC, etc., shall be in addition to the conditions of R. 67. However, if there is any conflict, then R. 67 shall prevail. Non-cessed buildings included in the List must be repaired by their owners/lessees and cessed buildings can be repaired by the MHADA/co-operative society/owner/ occupiers.

Grading
Grading of buildings in the List into I, II and III are carried out. Listing does not prevent change or ownership or usage. Care must be taken to ensure that the development permission relating to these buildings is given without delay. The Grading and various conditions for each Grade are as follows:


Conclusion

This is an important legislation to preserve and protect our city’s cultural heritage. Recently, the BMC has proposed to add some more structures to the Heritage List, a move which has been sharply opposed by the real estate developers and residents of those structures. While the debate over what should and what should not be included in the List would rage on, there is no denying that sustainable development with an eye on the past and future is the need in a metropolis like Mumbai.

Succession – Joint Family Property – Sale by Co-parcener without consent of others – validity: Hindu Succession Act 1956 section 30:

fiogf49gjkf0d
The plaintiff-appellant had filed an Appeal against the judgment and decree passed by learned Additional District Judge. The plaintiff-appellant- filed the aforesaid title suit for declaration that the registered sale deed dated 30-10-1998 executed by defendant No. 2-respondent No. 2 in favour of defendant No. 1-respondent No. 1 as inoperative, illegal, without consideration and not binding on the plaintiff.

The plaintiff claimed that the defendant No. 2 sold the suit property which is joint family property without the consent of the other coparceners.

The defendants filed the contesting written statement alleging that there had already been severance of status of coparcenary and there had already been separation in the family long ago. The suit property was in possession of the defendant No. 2, therefore, he sold the same to the defendant No. 1.

The trial court dismissed the suit finding that the defendant No. 2 had the authority to sell the property. On appeal, the Lower Appellate Court recording the same finding dismissed the title appeal.

The submission of the learned counsel was that although, there was separation between the parties but there had been no partition by metes and bounds, therefore, unless a consent is obtained by other coparcener/cotenant, the defendant No. 2 could not have transferred the property to the defendant No. 1. It may be mentioned here that in the case of Kalyani vs. Narayanan, AIR 1980 SC 1173, the Apex Court has held that partition is a word of technical import in Hindu law. Partition in one sense is a severance of joint status and coparcener of a coparcenery is entitled to claim it as a matter of his individual volition. In this narrow sense all that is necessary to constitute partition is a definite and unequivocal indication of his intention by a member of a joint family to separate himself from the family and enjoy his share in severalty. Such an unequivocal intention to separate brings about a disruption of joint family status, at any rate, in respect of separating member or members and thereby puts an end to the coparcenery with right of survivorship and such separated member holds from the time of disruption of joint family as tenant-in-common. In the present case, it is an admitted fact that the parties are separate. Therefore, there is no existence of coparcenery family. Now, therefore, even if it is held that there is no partition by metes and bounds accepting the submission of the learned counsel for the appellant, then also after coming into force of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956, section 30 which proves that any Hindu may dispose of by Will or other testamentary disposition any property, which is capable of being so disposed of by him or by her, in accordance with the provisions of the Indian Succession Act, 1925, or any other law for the time being in force and applicable to Hindus and in the explanation, it is specifically mentioned that the interest of a male Hindu in a Mitakshara coparcenery property be deemed to be the property capable of being disposed of by him or by her within the meaning of this section. Now, therefore, even if the property is held to be the joint property then also a coparcener has the right to dispose of the same i.e. his share. The relief claimed by the plaintiff is that because the property is coparcenery property, the coparcener could not have sold the property. This relief claimed by the plaintiff is contrary to the provision as contained in section 30 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956. Further, in this case, separation has already been admitted. Whether there is partition or no partition is a matter that can be decided in properly constituted suit. Here, the question raised is as to whether a coparcener can sell his property or not?

In 2009(4) PLJR 225 SC (Gajara Vishnu Gosavi vs. Prakash Nanasahed Kamble & Ors.) the Apex Court has held that undivided share of a coparcener can be subject matter of sale/transfer. Therefore, the contention raised by the learned counsel for the appellant that the coparcener cannot transfer is concerned, has got no force in the eye of law.

Brij Kishore Chaubey vs. Ramkaran Singh Yadav AIR 2013 Patna 101

levitra

Service of Notice – Termination of Tenancy – Service of Notice – 15 days notice send by Registered post – Agreement Stipulated 30 days – Suit filed after 30 days of deemed receipt of Notice – Transfer of Property Act section 106, General clauses Act 1897, section 27:

fiogf49gjkf0d
The defendant was in occupation of one flat and a car parking area in a building on Camac Street. The rent last paid was Rs. 40,000 per month. The defendant entered this flat as a licensee of the plaintiff who was its owner. The licence agreement was dated 29th May, 2006. It was for an initial period of 11 months. It could be extended at the option of the licensee for two further periods of 11 months each. There is not much of a dispute that this licence for all practical purposes was treated as a tenancy. It was extended for two terms up to 28th February, 2009. It could be extended to the maximum extent up to this date. However, Clause 17 provided that before this period the tenancy was terminable at the option of the licensor or licensee. Either party had to give one month’s prior notice.

This option was exercised in 2007. By a notice dated 17th October, 2007 the defendants were asked to vacate the flat by November of that year. Thereafter, a suit was instituted by the plaintiff in the City Civil Court. The plaintiff withdrew that suit on 22nd April, 2010.

The plaintiff issued another notice to the defendant on 16th June, 2010. It was said to be sent by Registered post. A copy of the notice was also affixed on the entrance to the flat in the presence of two witnesses. The plaintiff asked the defendant to vacate the flat. This time he gave them 15 days’ notice treating the defendant as a tenant, u/s. 106 of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882. Thereafter, the suit and the Chapter XIII A Application were filed.

The Hon’ble Court observed that under Chapter XIIIA the plaintiff is entitled to a summary judgment if on the available evidence on affidavits the Court is in a position to form an opinion that the defendant has no defence to the claim of the plaintiff. If the defendant is able to bring out a prima facie defence, which is equivalent to raising a triable issue, the court grants him leave to defend. Even when the defendant is unable to disclose any defence the Court may, out of sympathy, grant him leave to defend, if it forms the opinion that at a later point of time when the suit is ready for hearing, he has a very outside chance of putting forward some defence. But in that case the Court grants leave to defend upon obtaining security.

A few points of defence have been put forward by the defendant. The first is that this notice was never served. Secondly, 15 days’ notice was inadequate in terms of Clause 17 of the Licence Agreement between the parties which provided for 30 days’ notice.

The licence or lease agreement dated 29th May, 2006 was an unregistered document. Any lease of over one year’s duration can be made only by a registered document. Therefore, the agreement did not affect the property according to section 49 of the Registration Act, 1908. In other words, the document is to be treated as non est.

If the document is non est no rights are created by it. Therefore, it cannot be said that the defendant was a lessee up to 28th February, 2009. For all purposes the lease was from month to month.

If the terms of the lease or licence agreement dated 29th May, 2006 were inoperative, there was no obligation to give any notice under those terms to determine the lease or tenancy. In those circumstances, section 106 of the Transfer of Property Act came into play.

The Court observed that the notice dated 16th June, 2010 was rightly given. Only 15 days’ notice was required to be given under that section. Therefore, the notice determining the tenancy was valid.

Each of the defendants was sent the notice dated 16th June, 2010 by registered post with acknowledgment due. Each notice was delivered at the post office on 17th June, 2010. On each of the postal documents to record receipt there is a remark by the post office that an intimation was left at the office of the defendants on 19th June, 2010. Each of the notices was not claimed.

U/s. 27 of the General Clauses Act, 1897, if a document is required to be served by post, service shall be deemed to be effected by properly addressing, prepaying and posting by registered post, a letter containing the document. Unless the contrary is proved, service is deemed to have been made at the time at which the letter would be delivered in the ordinary course of post. U/s. 106(4) of the said Act, the notice u/s.s. (1) is to be sent, inter alia, by post.

Hence it was held there was good service of the section 106 notice dated 16th June, 2010.

Ajay Kumar Singh vs. Dasa AIR 2013 Cal. 125

levitra

Recovery – Realisation of income tax dues – Priority over secured debt – State Financial Corporations Act, 1951.

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Petitioner, a State owned Corporation and a Financial Institution governed by The State Financial Corporations Act, 1951 (SFC Act) sanctioned a term loan of Rs. 1,25,00,000 to M/s. Veekay Developers Pvt. Ltd. to establish a Luxury Hotel on 13-09-1995, which term loan was transferred to V.K. Clubs and Homes Pvt. Ltd. By way of security, the borrower—M/s. V.K. Clubs and Homes Pvt. Ltd, created an equitable mortgage by deposit of title deeds, of the portion of land and building. By way of further security, the said borrower created equitable mortgage over freehold rights in three shops. Additional loan of Rs. 86,00,000 was also sanctioned.

The borrower, having failed to repay the amount due together with interest the petitioner invoked section 29 of the SFC Act and took over possession of the properties, mortgaged and furnished as security.

On 05-12-2000, the Tax Recovery Officer, the second respondent, passed an order attaching the immovable properties, including properties mortgaged of the petitioner invoking Rule 48 of II Schedule to the Income-tax Act, 1961 to recover Rs. 80,03,276 towards income tax dues, from Sri Vivian Kamath D’Souza, M/s. Veekay Developers Pvt. Ltd., M/s. Shalimar Constructions and M/s. Canara Builders. On 23-12-2000, he issued a public notice in Udayavani newspaper informing about the attachment of the immovable properties calling upon anybody who had any claim or right to the said properties, to furnish necessary documents in support of the claim.

On 05-01-2001, petitioner brought to the notice of the second respondent the sanction of the loan on 13-09-1995 and 20-03-1998; the mortgage of the immovable properties, as also taking possession of the said properties on 30-12-1998 and 25-02-1999, invoking section 29 of the ‘SFC Act’. This was followed by notice dated 06-05-2005 to the second respondent, in response to which, a letter dated 27-01-2006 was addressed by the Tax Recovery Officer requesting the petitioner to proceed with the sale of the immovable properties as it had the first charge and to treat the Income-tax Department as a second mortgagee and after appropriation of the sale proceeds, hand over the remainder if any, to hand over the same for appropriation towards income-tax dues. The question before the court was

“Whether realisation of income-tax dues from the assessee under the Income Tax Act, 1961 will have priority over the secured debt in terms of the State Financial Corporations Act, 1951?”

The Hon’ble Court referred to the Apex Court decision in Union of India and others vs. Sicom Limited and another (2009) 2 SCC 121, observing that under Article 372 of the Constitution, as also well settled principles of law, statutory provisions will prevail over the Crown debt, and coupled with the non-obstante clause in section 46-B of the SFC Act, it would not only prevail over contracts but also other laws. In other words, the ‘SFC Act’, having provided for recovery of debt in preference to all other debts under any other law, the Financial Corporations were entitled to appropriate the sale proceeds towards the discharge of debt due to it, at the first instance.

Regards the provisions of the State Financial Corporations Act, it is clear that a first charge on the property is created giving priority to the dues of the said statutory authority over all other charges on the property, on the basis of the mortgage. The Income-tax Act, 1961 does not provide for a priority to the statutory charge over all other charges including mortgage under the ‘SFC Act’. The order of the tax recovery officer attaching property mortgaged in favour of the petitioner is quashed and the incometax authorities are restrained from interfering with the process of sale of immovable properties subject matter of mortgage in favour of the Petitioner, for recovery of its dues.

Karnataka State Industrial Investment Development Corporation Ltd vs. CIT, AIR 2013
Karnataka 104.

levitra

Extension of time limit for form 23 AC/ACA XBRL

fiogf49gjkf0d

Vide General Circular number 01/2013 dated 15.01.2013, time limit to file financial statements in XBRL mode (for the financial year commencing on or after 01.04.2011) without any additional fee has now been extended upto 15th February 2013 or within 30 days of AGM of the company, whichever is later.

levitra

Amendments to Form DIN1, DIN 4 and Form 18

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Ministry of Corporate Affairs vide Notification G.S.R (E) dated 24th December, 2012 has amended e-forms DIN 1, DIN 4 and Form 18. The new e-forms are in effect from 25th December 2012. Some of the changes are as follows:

a) The Application for Directors Identification Number vide Form DIN 1 now requires the current occupation and Educational Qualification to be filled in and the Affidavit to be attached thereto needs to be on duly notarised non-judicial Stamp Paper of Rs. 10/-.

b) DIN numbers allotted by the Central Government, if not activated within 365 days from date of allotment, can be deactivated or cancelled.

c) DIN 4 being the form for changes to DIN 1 requires the verification by a Professional that they are satisfied of the identity of the Director or designated partner and that the person is personally known to the professional or that the professional has met the person alongwith the originals of the documents attached. In case where the applicant is residing outside India, the particulars have to be verified from the documents duly attested by the attesting authority as mentioned in the instruction kit.

d) A mandatory Clause 4(b) has been introduced to the Form 18 – Form for notification of Registered Office Address as follows: “(b) Registered Office is
• Owned by company
• Owned by Director (not taken on lease by company)
 • Taken on Lease by Company
• Owned by any other entity/Person (Not taken on lease by company)”

Form 18 now requires proof of Registered Office address as a mandatory attachment alongwith a No-objection certificate from director if Registered Office is owned by director (not taken on lease by company) or a proof that the Company is permitted to use the address as the registered office of the Company if the same is owned by any other entity/Person (not taken on lease by Company).

Additionally, a mandatory verification has been inserted that: “The company undertakes to file the form 18 for change of registered office address with the ROC within prescribed period.”

Also a certificate, certifying the personal visit by CA/ CS/CWA (whosoever is certifying the form) to new address is inserted which is as follows: “I further certify that I have personally visited the new address, verified it and I am of the opinion that the premises are intended to be at the disposal of the applicant company.”

levitra

External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – Repayment of Rupee loans and/or fresh Rupee capital expenditure – $ 10 billion scheme

fiogf49gjkf0d
Presently, only Indian companies, in the manufacturing and infrastructure sector, who are consistent foreign exchange earners, can avail of ECB for repayment of outstanding Rupee loan(s) availed of by them from the domestic banking system and/ or for fresh Rupee capital expenditure.

 This circular grants similar facilities to Indian companies in the hotel sector (with a total project cost of Rs. 250 crore or more). As a result, these companies can now avail of ECB for repayment of outstanding Rupee loan(s) availed of by them from the domestic banking system and/or for fresh Rupee capital expenditure.

levitra

Reporting under Foreign Exchange Management Act, 1999 (FEMA)

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular states that corporates and individuals have, during the compounding process, attributed the delays in reporting to acts of omission and commission by their Banks. The circular further states that delay in reporting transactions relating to FDI, ECB & ODI affects the integrity of data and consequently the quality of policy decisions relating to capital flows into and out of the country. The circular advices Banks to take necessary steps to ensure that checks and balances are incorporated in systems relating to dealing with and reporting of foreign exchange transactions so that contraventions of provisions of FEMA, 1999 attributable to them do not occur and warns that RBI can impose a penalty on them for contravening any direction given by the RBI or failing to file any return as directed by RBI in terms of Section 11(3) of FEMA, 1999.

levitra

Foreign Direct Investment (FDI) in India – Issue of equity shares under the FDI scheme allowed under the Government route

fiogf49gjkf0d

This circular has amended the following conditions relating to issue of equity shares/preference shares under the Approval Route by conversion of import of capital goods, etc.: –

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 74 dated 30th June, 2011

Earlier Condition

Revised condition

Para 3(I)

Import of capital goods/Machineries/ equipment (including secondhand machineries),

Import of capital goods/Machineries/ equipment (excluding secondhand machineries),

Para 3(I)(b)

There is an independent valuation of the capital goods/ machineries/ quipment (including second-hand machineries) by a third party entity, preferably by an independent valuer from the country of import along with production of copies of documents/ certificates issued by the customs authorities towards assessment of the fair value of such imports;

There is an independent valuation of the capital goods/ machineries/ equipment (excluding second-hand machineries) by a third party entity, preferably by an independent valuer from the country of import along with production of copies of documents/ certificates issued by the customs authorities towards assessment of the fair value of such imports;

levitra

Uploading of Reports on FINnet Gateway

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular states that as FIU-IND has ‘gone-live’ from 20th October, 2012 authorized persons who are indian agents under MTSS must discontinue submission of reports in CD format after 20th October, 2012 and use only FINnet gateway for uploading of reports in the new XML reporting format. Any report in CD format received after 20th October, 2012 will not be treated as a valid submission by FIU-IND.

levitra

Anti-Money Laundering (AML) standards/Combating the Financing of Terrorism (CFT) Standards – Cross Border Inward Remittance under Money Transfer Service Scheme

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular states that FATF has updated its Statement on ‘Improving Global AML/CFT Compliance: on-going process’ on 19th October, 2012 and advices authorised persons who are Indian agents under MTSS and their sub-agents to consider the information contained in the said update.

levitra

Anti-Money Laundering (AML) standards/Combating the Financing of Terrorism (CFT) Standards – Money changing activities

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular states that FATF has updated its Statement on ‘Improving Global AML/CFT Compliance: on-going process’ on 19th October, 2012 and advices authorised persons and their agents/franchisees to consider the information contained in the said update.

levitra

External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – Non-Banking Financial Company – Infrastructure Finance Companies (NBFC-IFCs)

fiogf49gjkf0d
Presently, Non-Banking Finance Companies (NBFC) categorised as Infrastructure Finance Companies (IFC) can avail of ECB, including the outstanding ECB, up to 50% of their owned funds under the Automatic Route. ECB above 50% of their net owned funds can be availed of under the Approval Route. This circular has: – a. Raised this limit of 50% under to 75% and hence, permits IFC to avail of ECB, including the outstanding ECB, up to 75% of their owned funds under the Automatic Route. ECB above 75% of their net owned funds can be availed of under the Approval Route. b. Reduced the hedging requirement for IFC for currency risk from 100% of their exposure to 75% of their exposure.

levitra

Know Your Customer (KYC) norms/Anti-Money Laundering (AML) standards/Combating the Financing of Terrorism (CFT) Obligation of Authorised Persons under Prevention of Money Laundering Act, (PMLA), 2002, as amended by Prevention of Money Laundering (Amendment) Act, 2009 Money changing activities.

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular provides that for KYC purposes, Authorised persons engaged in Money changing activities and their agents & franchisees can accept, where the address on the document submitted for identity proof by the prospective customer is same as that declared by him/her current address, the same document can be accepted as a valid proof of both identity and address. However, in cases where the address indicated on the document submitted for identity proof differs from the current address declared by the customer, a separate proof of address should be obtained.

levitra

Foreign Court Decree – Order awarding costs would amount to decree – Execution – CPC section 35A, 44A

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Defendant-Judgment Debtor challenged the order dated 15th April, 2011 passed by the learned District Judge-2, Nashik, rejecting the Petitioner’s Application for declaration that the recovery proceeding filed by the Respondents-original Plaintiffs be disposed of/dismissed for lack of jurisdiction or even otherwise on facts and further holding that the execution proceeding filed by Respondents being maintainable and the judgment and order dated 19th October, 2006 passed by High Court of Justice, Chancery Division, Patents Court was executable before District Court at Nashik. The Respondents-original Plaintiffs filed a Suit against the Petitioner-original Defendant in the High Court of Justice, Chancery Division, Patents Court in England. In the said Suit, the Petitioner preferred Application dated 11th May, 2006 for declaration that the High Court of Justice, Chancery Division, Patents Court, U.K. would have no jurisdiction to entertain the Claim. The said Application was rejected by the Hon’ble High Court of Justice, Chancery Division, by an order dated 19th October, 2006 and imposed a cost in the sum of £12,429.75 equivalent to Rs. 10,16,753.55 with interest at the rate of 8% per annum. Thereafter, the Respondents-original Plaintiffs filed Special (Civil) Darkhast in the Court of District Judge-2, Nashik for execution of the order passed by the Foreign Court, for recovery of sum of Rs. 10,16,753.55 towards decretal amount under Order dated 19th October, 2006 (costs) and Rs. 67,786/- towards interest at the rate of 8% per annum on the principal amount from the date of the order date i.e. 19th October, 2006 to 14th August, 2007 and further interest till the recovery of the amount. In the said Execution Petition, the Petitioner preferred on 1st March, 2008 an application for declaration that the Execution Application filed by the Respondents is not maintainable as the same is in respect of the costs imposed by a foreign Court. At the time of dismissing the Petitioner’s Interim Application, whereas, the main matter was still pending for hearing and final disposal. This Application for declaration was rejected by the District Judge-2, Nashik by impugned order dated 15th April, 2011 and hence, the Civil Revision Application was filed before the Hon’ble Court.

The Hon’ble Court observed that the explanation in section 44A of Code of Civil Procedure shows that the legislature has intentionally included the term judgment within the meaning of the term decree, for purpose of section 44A of CPC. The intention was to expand or enlarge the scope of term decree for the purpose of this section. Therefore, an order which may not amount to a decree but may amount to judgment would be a “judgment” for the purpose of section 44A of CPC. Thus, awarding costs would amount to decree within the meaning of section 44A and these can be recovered by executing order u/s. 44A of the CPC.

The issue of jurisdiction of the Court to execute order/decree of a country having reciprocal arrangement with our country was decided by the Division Bench of the Court in the matter of Janardhan Mohandas Rajan Pillai (deceased through Lrs.) & Anr. (2010) 4 AIR Bom R. 230. Therefore, the Execution Petition filed by the Respondents for execution of the order dated 19th October, 2006 passed by the English Court was maintainable.

Alcon Electronics P. Ltd vs. Celem S A AIR 2013 Bom 108.

levitra

Minority Shareholder Squeezeout – Multiple, Conflicting, Loosely Drafted Provisions

fiogf49gjkf0d
Companies Act, 2013

The Companies Act, 2013, (“the Act”) is gradually coming into force, with 98 sections duly notified and several set of draft rules circulated for feedback. The target for the Act to fully come into force by end of this financial year seems achievable. But how desirable is such speedy implementation? The common argument for quick implementation is that the new law has been in contemplation/consideration for too long and it is high time we have a modern law. The reality is that each successive version of the Bill has seen major changes/new provisions which, both in terms of drafting and implications, have been inadequately discussed. Worse, and that is one of the issues presented in this article, there are provisions that seem to overlap or are in conflict with other laws. In particular, for some reason, the lawmakers have sought to duplicate requirements that SEBI has already framed. These include provisions relating to Independent Directors, Audit Committee, bonus shares and many others. In subsequent issues, we will discuss such duplicate provisions. To begin with, the vexed topic of ‘Minority Squeeze-out’ is considered here.

What is buy-out vs. squeeze-out?

Simply described, minority Squeeze-out involves marginalising of and buying out of minority shareholders, often forced (hence the word “squeeze”) out of a lower value than fair value. As compared to buyouts which may be mandatory on the offers or but optional for the sellers, a squeeze-out gets greater publicity in case of listed companies though it is common in unlisted companies also. There was a time when companies sought to increase minority shareholding by issuing shares through a public issue. The process of listing ensured a higher issue price. Over a period, with increasing compliance and other requirements and depressed share prices, the status of listing can become burdensome. Worse, unscrupulous managements sometimes pursue acquisition of public (minority) shareholding at depressed value. Forced buybacks were thus seen in many companies (discussed earlier in this column) with minorities being bought off against their will and in many cases, at prices that were lower than fair value. The stratagem used was to carry this out through a court-approved scheme of arrangement/ reduction of capital where often the criteria for approval are different. The ignorant and scattered shareholders usually did not offer vigorous opposition. SEBI and stock exchanges took some belated inadequate action. Certain provisions such as requirement of pre-approval of schemes by stock exchanges were introduced. However, this was not enough and even circumvented.

Be as it may be, finally, the Act now makes certain specific provisions in relation to such minority squeeze-outs.

What do the new provisions in the Act provide?

Firstly, the new Act prohibits buyback of shares through schemes of reduction or arrangement. Thus, companies cannot buy back shares of shareholders through such schemes. Effectively, they will have to resort to the procedure for buyback of shares as prescribed in section 68 of the Act relating to ‘buyback of shares’. This means they will also have to follow the Rules that would be notified by the Central Government (for unlisted companies) and the Regulations as notified by SEBI (for listed companies). The provisions for buyback in the Act/ Rules/Regulations ensure that it cannot be forced upon unwilling shareholders. It is another issue that these provisions are not well drafted. Further, the provisions relating to buyback of shares suffer from several limitations, particularly the size of buyback. Hence, even genuine cases may face difficulties. Nevertheless, one abusive method will come to an end.

Secondly, there are two specific provisions that enable minority buy-outs. Essentially, they provide for purchase of shares of the minority shareholders when more than 90% of the shares are bought by a company or group. When minority shareholders are reduced to below 10%, they have minimal rights, except those provided generally by the Act or the articles of association. They have no powers to veto a general or special resolution. They also cannot file a petition complaining of oppression/mismanagement or initiate class action. The minority may thus want to have an opportunity provided by the majority shareholders to be bought out at a fair price, even if they did not avail of an earlier opportunity.

 Sections 235 and 236 deal with such situations. While section 235 is a slightly modified version of the existing section 395 of the Companies Act, 1956, section 236, though overlapping to an extent, provides for a different situation and procedure.

 Section 395, as may be recollected, provides for an opportunity and obligation both to an acquirer of 90% or more shares in a company to acquire the shares of the minority. The minority shareholders thus have a chance to exit the company.

Weak drafting

Section 235, however, continues the weak drafting of existing section 395 but with some modifications. It essentially provides that if a scheme or contract to acquire shares of a company is approved by more than 90% of shareholders (excluding shares held by acquirer company), then the shares of dissenting minorities may be acquired by the acquirer on the same terms. This section can be fairly dubbed as a squeeze-out provision since the acquirer can acquire the shares of the minority shareholders without the latter’s consent. The minority shareholders may, however, apply to the Tribunal and the Tribunal may give appropriate directions for relief. It appears that a window of negotiation for a higher price gets opened for the minority shareholders. The acquirer has the option, but not the obligation, to make such an offer to acquire shares of the minority shareholders. The minority shareholders, however, cannot force the acquirer to acquire their shares.

Section 236 is in many ways a variant of section 235 though with some important differences. Generally stated, it provides for an obligation for an acquirer/ persons acting in concert who have acquired 90% or more of the shares in a company to make an offer to the remaining shareholders. The offer has to be on the same terms and has to be valid for a prescribed period of time. Though the drafting is ambiguous at some places, it appears that the remaining shareholders are not under an obligation to sell their shares. Thus, it is not a squeeze-out. There is a provision that provides for negotiation by a specified section of the shareholders for a higher price. It is provided that in such a case, the higher price received by such shareholders will have to be distributed pro rata amongst the other shareholders who did not get such higher price. This is strange in one aspect. If a section of shareholders is given a higher price, the better course is to make the acquirer give such higher price to the other shareholders too.

Contrast with the SEBI Delisting Regulations Sections 235/236 apply to listed and unlisted companies. For listed companies, it is necessary to also consider the SEBI Regulations on delisting (SEBI (Delisting of equity shares) Regulations, 2009 or “the Regulations”). Simply put, the Regulations provide for procedure that Promoters/companies seeking to delist shares from stock exchanges need to follow. These Regulations are relevant in this context because the Promoters holding has to increase to at least 90% for delisting to be successful. The regulations also provide for the steps to be taken after the holding is increased to more than 90%. Some important steps relevant to the present context are as follows:

•    The proposed delisting has to be approved by a special resolution. Such special resolution has to be by a postal ballot thus giving all shareholders a better opportunity to participate.

•    Further, the resolution can be acted upon only if at least two-thirds of the non-Promoter share-holders approve delisting.

•    The Promoters have to make an offer to acquire the shares of non-Promoters.

•    A minimum benchmark offer price, based on recent prices and acquisitions by the Promoters, is fixed.

•    The offer needs to result in such number of acceptances that would make the holding of the Promoters higher of two figures. The first figure is 90% of the equity share capital. The second is the existing holding plus 50% of the non-Promoters holding. Thus, if the Promoters held 75%, then they should get at least 15% acceptances. If they held, say, 85%, then they should get at least 7.50% acceptances. If this minimum figure is reached, then the Promoters are entitled to delist the shares.

•    They are also required to make another offer and, in effect, keep it valid for the next one year, to acquire the remaining shares at the same price. The remaining shareholders have a right, but not an obligation, to offer their shares during this period. In other words, they may choose to remain shareholders, in the unlisted company.

If one compares these Regulations with section 235/236, clearly the Regulations give better protection to the minority shareholders, though they make it difficult for the Promoters to delist the company. The provisions of sections 235/236 and the Regulations are obviously not alternate to each other and both need to be complied with. Thus the stricter of the two provisions would apply. However, there may be a grey area as regards seemingly beneficial provisions. For example, if the provisions in the Act give a right to the acquirer to acquire the remaining shares, can the remaining shares be so acquired, though the Regulations do not provide such a right? One factor involved in interpreting this issue is whether a beneficial provision in the Regulations would override provisions in another enactment.

In any event, even for unlisted companies, section 235/236 are beneficial to those minorities who are reduced to such a number that their voice does not matter. The 90% majority acquirer also has an opportunity to acquire 100% control of the company so as to be able to run the company without any outside involvement. In the author’s opinion the provisions are worded in such a manner that the acquirer may escape from such obligation. Section 235 uses the term “transferee company” (including its nominees/subsidiaries) on whom such obligation is created. Thus, effectively, it will not apply if the acquirer is not a company or if the acquirer is more than one. This may even become a limitation on the acquirer if it seeks to acquire the shares in more than one entity. Section 236 is worded more broadly. However, several protections that are available in the regulations for listed companies are missing. Loose drafting is evident at several places.

Conclusion

To conclude, competition between two regulators to provide better protection to minority shareholders and generally other persons may seem commend-able. However, conflicting provisions may in the long run be counter productive and create hurdles for genuine transactions. Worse, unscrupulous companies may be found to resort to legislative arbitrage, seeking those provisions or methods that avoid both laws or use the ill-drafted one with lesser restrictions. The fact that the Act is carved in stone, in the sense of being very difficult to amend can only make matters more difficult. Ideally, SEBI, with its expertise, experience and resources, should be given a monopoly or at least a priority as far as listed companies are concerned.

When Can an Open Offer be Avoided? – Supreme Court Decides

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Supreme Court recently had an occasion to
render an interesting decision (Nirma Industries Limited vs. SEBI
((2013) 33 Taxmann.com 333(SC), dated 9th May 2013) on the Takeover
Regulations. It examined the very rationale of the Regulations. In
particular, the question was when could a person taking over a listed
company avoid an open offer? More specifically, having already paid the
promoters for acquiring the controlling interest in a company, can the
acquirer avoid paying the public for their shares? Can the acquirer be
allowed to withdraw if he later finds that the value of the shares was
substantially lower than he was supposedly aware of?

This
decision has drawn a lot of controversy and criticism. It has been said
that the acquirer, having already suffered by getting over valued
promoters shares, should not be made to suffer again by being required
to acquire shares of the public. Partly this owes to certain peculiar
facts and legal interpretation on certain issues which the Court upheld.
Partly also because it is said that the law creates certain hurdles and
then punishes the acquirer for not being able to cross them. But mainly
on certain substantive grounds. I respectfully differ with contrary
views on certain aspects and submit that the Supreme Court has rightly
required the acquirer to comply with its obligations to the public. The
few areas of legal ambiguity have also been rightly interpreted by the
Court.

The facts are indeed peculiar and on a first glance raise
certain sympathy too. To summarise, certain lenders (collectively
referred herein as “Nirma”) granted certain loans to the promoters of a
listed company (“the Company”) against security of shares of the
Company. When there was default in repayment, Nirma exercised the pledge
and acquired the shares. This resulted in trigger of requirement of
open offer which Nirma initiated. However, on later investigation, Nirma
found that there were allegedly serious misappropriations, etc. in the
Company. Nirma applied to SEBI for grant of exemption from making an
open offer or other alternate reliefs. SEBI refused. The Securities
Appellate Tribunal (“SAT”) upheld this decision. On appeal, the Supreme
Court too upheld the decision. Now, let us consider the background of
the law, then the more detailed facts, the decision of the Supreme Court
and the areas of contention.

What do the Takeover Regulations provide?

The
Takeover Regulations, since their inception, are based on a particular
concept. Whoever acquires a listed company (control or substantial
shares in it) ought to also acquire further shares from the public. The
principle behind this is that members of the public invest in the shares
of such company based on the existing promoter group. If another group
replaces the existing group, the public should have a chance to exit
with them. The other objective is to provide the public shareholders an
opportunity to sell their shares at least at the same price as the
exiting promoters. Curiously, despite several rounds of amendments, the
public shareholders are given step-fatherly treatment in one important
aspect. While the Promoters can sell 100% of their shares at a
particular price, the public shareholders cannot. Only 26% (earlier 20%)
of the share capital needs to be acquired from the public.

What happened in this case?

Nirma
lent a certain sum of money to promoters (“the Promoters”) of the
Company against pledge of shares of the Company. The promoters
defaulted. Nirma exercised the pledge and acquired the pledged shares
that triggered the open offer requirements. Nirma made an open offer at
the prescribed price to the public. However, because of findings of
multiple audits, Nirma realised that there were allegedly huge
misappropriations, understatement of liabilities, etc. Consequently, the
value of the shares was far lower than the open offer price.

Nirma
requested SEBI that it should not be required to make the open offer to
the public. Alternatively, the open offer could be at a lower than the
prescribed price nearer to the actual valuation if the alleged
misappropriations, etc. were factored in the valuation.

SEBI
rejected this request. Nirma appealed to SAT which too rejected it.
Nirma appealed to the Supreme Court, which also dismissed the appeal on
grounds discussed in the succeeding paragraphs.

Grounds why Supreme Court rejected the plea for exemption

Nirma
raised several contentions. One set of them was on legal issues. It
contended that SEBI did have general powers to grant exemption that SEBI
said it did not have. The other set of contentions was that if SEBI had
powers, the facts of the case had enough merits that SEBI ought to have
granted the exemption. The Supreme Court rejected both the contentions.

The first contention was that SEBI did have generic powers to
grant exemption. The specific grounds listed in the Regulations were, it
was contended, not exhaustive and, further, SEBI did not have power to
grant exemption on grounds similar to the specified ones but had broader
powers. The Regulations provided for three grounds for withdrawal of
open offer. First was that statutory approvals for making of the open
offer were refused. Second was that the sole acquirer, being a natural
person, had died. The third clause was “such circumstances as in the
opinion of the Board merits withdrawal”.

The contention of Nirma
was that (since the first two grounds did not apply here) SEBI had wide
and unrestricted powers under the residuary powers under the third
ground. SEBI, however, contended that its powers were ejusdem generis
the earlier powers. The present circumstances were not such that could
place pari materia with the earlier grounds and hence exemption could
not be considered.

The Supreme Court noted that Regulation 27 first provides that “No public offer, once made, shall be withdrawn”.
The exceptions to this thus shall be strictly construed. It also held
that the residuary power to grant exemption had to be considered ejusdem
generis the earlier powers. Since such powers conceived of a practical
impossibility of the open offer going further, the residuary power of
SEBI has also to be restricted to those other situations where the there
was similar practical impossibility. It held that the present
circumstances did not have any such practical impossibility. Nirma had
contended that an earlier specific ground that was deleted ought to have
been considered. This deleted ground provided that the open offer could
be withdrawn in case there was a competing bid. However, the Court
rejected this contention too.

The Supreme Court observed as follows:-

“Applying the aforesaid tests, we have no hesitation in accepting the conclusions reached by SAT that clause (b) and (c) referred to circumstances which pertain to a class, category or genus, that the common thread which runs through them is the impossibility in carrying out the public offer. Therefore, the term “such circumstances” in clause (d) would also be restricted to situation which would make it impossible for the acquirer to perform the public offer. The discretion has been left to the Board by the legislature realising that it is impossible to anticipate all the circumstances that may arise making it impossible to complete a public offer. Therefore, certain amount of discretion has been left with the Board to determine as to whether the circumstances fall within the realm of impossibility as visualised under sub- clause (b) and (c). In the present case, we are not satisfied that circumstances are such which would make it impossible for the acquirer to perform the public offer. The possibility that the acquirer would end-up making loses instead of generating a huge profit would not bring the situation within the realm of impossibility.”

Even on the issue whether the facts warranted exemption on generic grounds, if SEBI indeed had such powers, the Supreme Court answered in the negative. The Court held that Nirma’s real reason for seeking withdrawal was for avoiding economic losses. However, such a ground could not be permitted at the cost of the public shareholders. The Court noted that there were several red flags in the Company such as litigations against the Company, etc. and Nirma took the decision to acquire the shares fully conscious of these. Hence, such ground was also rejected.

The other major ground on general legal principles that a fraud vitiated any contract or obligation was also rejected.

The Court also refused to grant downward revision of price nearer to the value had the alleged siphoning off/understatement of liabilities, etc. were taken into account.

Criticism and support of the decision

The decision has been criticised on certain grounds. It was suggested the Court ought to have interpreted the powers of SEBI broadly and not applied the principle of ejusdem generis. Even if this principle was applied, it ought to have taken a broader view and taken into account the deleted ground also. All in all, it should have held that SEBI did have powers to grant withdrawal.

On merits too, criticism was made that the offeror was already subjected to loss on account of having acquired the shares from the promoters through pledge. Forcing the acquirer to suffer further loss was unfair and also resulted in unintended benefit to the public shareholders. The acquirer was victim of fraud and should not have been victimised further.

It is also stated that the law does not permit extensive due diligence by acquirers because of restrictions in Regulations relating to insider trading. In such a situation where an acquirer is handicapped, he should not be forced to carry out an acquisition when later investigation does throw up a fraud that could have been found through earlier due diligence.

It is submitted that while the circumstances were peculiar, the acquirer cannot escape the liability of making an open offer. This was a case where the acquirer acquired control and not merely 3substantial quantity of shares. The directors representing the erstwhile promoters resigned and Independent Directors were appointed. Further, though the acquisition was really in the form of exercise of pledge, it was a conscious act. Though not specified, it appears to me that these shares could have been immediately sold in the market at the then prevailing higher market price. However, the acquirer proceeded to carry out further investigations that revealed the hidden losses.

Further, effectively, the acquirer acquired shares of the erstwhile promoters but did not want to carry out the inevitable next step of acquiring shares of the public. In effect, the promoters did get money through original lending and exercise of pledge. Having acquired the controlling interest, the acquirer could not avoid the open offer that came as a package deal with it.

It is submitted that permitting exemption from making an open offer would have been a bad precedent and opened litigation in future cases where acquirers would come before SEBI on several pretexts seeking exemption and even benefitting from the sheer delay. It would be extremely unfair to allow acquisition of a controlling interest without making the public offer.

One may also recollect that the public shareholders even otherwise suffer from an inequity in takeover of companies. The promoters get to sell all their shares while only 26% (earlier 20%) of the public shareholding is to be acquired under an open offer.

Perhaps what is needed is change in law relating to pledge of shares. It is true that pledges are subject to misuse since an acquisition may be disguised as a pledge. Usually, however, financial lenders are not interested in acquiring control of a company. Thus, there is a case for amending the law to give some relief. For example, an exemption could be granted in cases where pledge is exercised but the shares so acquired are sold by way of auction within a time frame. The acquirer of shares through such sale would be required to make an open offer. If the lender does not sell within the time frame, the lender should be required to make an open offer.

Land Acquisition Rehabilitation and Resettlement Bill, 2011

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
The Land Acquisition Act, 1894 (“the Act”) provides for instances when the Government can compulsorily acquire private land for public purposes and for companies. It also provides for the manner of compensation and other incidental matters in this connection. The provisions of the Act have been found to be inadequate in addressing certain issues related to the exercise of the statutory powers of the State for involuntary acquisition of private land and property. The Act does not address the issues of rehabilitation and resettlement of the affected persons and their families. The definition of the crucial term “public purposes” is very wide and is often the subject-matter of great dispute. There have been multiple amendments to the Land Acquisition Act, 1894 not only by the Central Government but also by the State Governments. Further, there has been heightened public concern on land acquisition, especially multi-cropped irrigated land and there is no central law to adequately deal with the issues of rehabilitation and resettlement of displaced persons. As land acquisition and rehabilitation and resettlement need to be seen as two sides of the same coin, a single integrated law to deal with the issues of land acquisition and rehabilitation and resettlement was necessary.

Accordingly, to have a unified legislation dealing with acquisition of land, to provide for just and fair compensation and make adequate provisions for rehabilitation and resettlement mechanism for the affected persons and their families, the Land Acquisition Rehabilitation and Resettlement Bill, 2011 (“the Bill”) was introduced in Parliament. The Bill thus provides for repealing and replacing the Land Acquisition Act, 1894 with broad provisions for adequate rehabilitation and resettlement mechanism for the project affected persons and their families. An important milestone was crossed by the Bill when the Government managed a broad all-party consensus on this crucial legislation. Hence, let us look at some of the salient provisions of this very important Law relating to land acquisition.

Applicability of the Bill

The provisions relating to land acquisition, rehabilitation and resettlement, shall apply, when the Government acquires land,—

(a) for its own use, hold and control; or

(b) with the purpose to transfer it for the use of private companies for public purpose (including Public Private Partnership projects but not including national or state highway projects); or

(c) on the request of private companies for immediate and declared use by such companies of land for public purposes.

The provisions relating to rehabilitation and resettlement shall also apply in cases where,—

(a) a private company purchases or acquires land, equal to or more than 100 acres in rural areas or equal to or more than 50 acres in urban areas, through private negotiations with the owner of the land;

(b) a private company requests the Government for acquisition of a part of an area so identified for a public purpose:

The Bill does not apply to certain land acquisition Acts, such as:

(a) The Ancient Monuments and Archaeological Sites and Remains Act, 1958
(b) The Atomic Energy Act, 1962
(c) The Metro Railways (Construction of Works) Act, 1978
(d) The National Highways Act, 1956
(e) The Special Economic Zones Act, 2005
(f) The Electricity Act, 2003
(g) The Railways Act, 1989

Determination of Social Impact and Public Purpose

Whenever the Government intends to acquire land for a public purpose, it shall carry out a Social Impact Assessment study in consultation with the Gram Sabha in rural areas or an equivalent body in urban areas, in the affected area in such manner and within such time as may be prescribed.

Public Purpose has been defined to include the provision of land for:

(a) strategic defence purposes/national security /safety of the people;

(b) railways, highways, ports, power and irrigation purposes for use by Government and public sector companies or corporations;

(c) project affected people;

(d) planned development of villages or any site in the urban area or provision of land for residential purposes for the weaker sections or the provision of land for Government administered educational, agricultural, health and research schemes or institutions;

(e) residential purposes to the poor or landless or to persons residing in areas affected by natural calamities, or to persons displaced by reason of the implementation of any Government scheme

(f) the provision of land in the public interest for any other use or in case of PPPs (Public Private Partnership) projects with the prior consent of at least 80% of the project affected people

(g) the provision of land in the public interest for private companies for the production of goods for public or provision of public services with the prior consent of at least 80% of the project affected people. However, if public sector companies want the land for similar uses then the 80% consent condition does not apply.

To ensure food security, multi-crop irrigated land shall be acquired only as a last resort. An equivalent area of culturable wasteland shall be developed, if multi-crop land is acquired. In districts where net sown area is less than 50% of the total geographical area, no more than 10% of the net sown area of the district will be acquired. The Social Impact Assessment study shall include all the following:

(a) assessment of nature of public interest involved;

(b) estimation of affected families and the number of families among them likely to be displaced;

(c) study of socio-economic impact upon the families residing in the adjoining area of the land acquired;

(d) extent of lands, public and private, houses, settlements and other common properties likely to be affected by the proposed acquisition;

(e) whether the extent of land proposed for acquisition is the absolute bare-minimum extent needed for the project;

(f) whether land acquisition at an alternate place has been considered and found not feasible;

(g) study of social impact from the project

It remains to be seen whether such a Study delays the land acquisition process. The Study should be evaluated by an independent multi-disciplinary expert group constituted by the Government.

If the land sought to be acquired is 100 acres or more, then the Government must constitute a Committee to examine the land acquisition proposals. It would be headed by the Chief Secretary of State/ Union Territory. The role of the Committee would be to ensure the following:

(a) there is a legitimate and bona fide public purpose for the proposed acquisition which necessitates the acquisition of the land identified;

(b) the public purpose referred shall on a balance of convenience and in the long term, be in the larger public interest so as to justify the social impact as determined by the Social Impact Assessment that has been carried out;

(c) only the minimum area of land required for the project is proposed to be acquired;

(d) the Collector of the district, where the acquisition of land is proposed, has explored the possibilities of—

(i) acquisition of waste, degraded or barren lands and found that acquiring such waste, degraded or barren lands is not feasible;

(ii) acquisition of agricultural land, especially land under assured irrigation, is only as a demonstrable last resort.

Acquisition Process

Whenever it appears to the Government that land in any area is required or likely to be required for any public purpose, a preliminary notification to that effect along with details of the land to be acquired in rural and urban areas shall be published.

The notification shall also contain a statement on the nature of the public purpose involved, reasons necessitating the displacement of affected persons, summary of the Social Impact Assessment Report and particulars of the Administrator appointed for the purposes of rehabilitation and resettlement.

No person shall make any transaction or cause any transaction of land specified in the preliminary notification or create any encumbrances on such land from the date of publication of such notification till such time as the proceedings under this Chapter are completed.

Where a preliminary notification u/s. 11 is not issued within 12 months from the date of appraisal of the Social Impact Assessment report submitted by the Expert Committee, then, such report shall be deemed to have lapsed and a fresh Social Impact Assessment shall be required to be undertaken prior to the acquisition proceeding.

Where no declaration is made u/s. 19 within twelve months from the date of preliminary notification, then such preliminary notification shall be deemed to have been rescinded.

Any person interested in any land which has been notified, may object within 60 days from the date of the publication of the preliminary notification.

The decision of the Government on the objections made shall be final.

Upon the publication of the preliminary notification by the Collector, the Administrator for Rehabilitation and Resettlement shall conduct a survey and undertake a census of the affected families.

The Administrator shall, based on the survey and census, prepare a draft Rehabilitation and Resettlement Scheme as prescribed, which shall include particulars of the rehabilitation and resettlement entitlements of each land owner and landless whose livelihoods are primarily dependent on the lands being acquired. The same shall be open to suggestions /objections in a public hearing. The Administrator shall, on completion of public hearing submit the draft Scheme for Rehabilitation and Resettlement along with a specific report on the claims and objections raised in the public hearing to the Collector.

The Collector shall review the draft Scheme submitted by the Administrator with the Rehabilitation and Resettlement Committee at the Project level. He shall submit the draft Rehabilitation and Resettlement Scheme with his suggestions to the Commissioner Rehabilitation and Resettlement for approval of the Scheme.

When the Government is satisfied that any particular land is needed for a public purpose, a declaration shall be made to that effect, along with a declaration of an area identified as the ‘resettlement area’ for the purposes of rehabilitation and resettlement of the affected families. The declaration shall be conclusive evidence that the land is required for a public purpose and, after making such declaration, the appropriate Government may acquire the land in such manner as specified under this Act.

The Collector shall thereupon cause the land to be marked out and measured, and if no plan has been made thereof, a plan to be made of the same. The Collector shall also make an award of—

(a)    the true area of the land;

b) the compensation as determined along with Rehabilitation and Resettlement award as determined; and

(c)    the apportionment of the said compensation among all the persons believed to be interested in the land.

The Collector shall make an award within 2 years from the date of publication of the declaration and if no award is made within that period, the entire proceedings for the acquisition of the land shall lapse.

Market value of land

The Collector shall adopt the following criteria in assessing and determining the market value of the land, namely:

(a)    the minimum land value, if any, specified in the Indian Stamp Act, 1899 for the registration of sale deeds or agreements to sell, as the case may be, in the area, where the land is situated; or

(b)    the average sale price for similar type of land situated in the nearest village or nearest vicinity area. The average sale price shall be determined taking into account the sale deeds or the agreements to sell registered for similar type of area in the near village or near vicinity area during immediately preceding 3 years of the year in which such acquisition of land is proposed to be made. For this purpose, 50% of the sale deeds in which the highest sale price has been mentioned shall be taken into account.

whichever is higher:

The market value calculated as per sub-section (1) shall be multiplied by a specified factor. For instance, it is 2 in rural land, 1 in urban area land, etc. Thus, only value in rural areas is doubled.

The Collector having determined the market value of the land to be acquired shall calculate the total amount of compensation to be paid to the land owner (whose land has been acquired) by including all assets attached to the land. For determining the market value of the building and other immovable property attached to the land, the Collector may use the services of an Engineer/Other Specialists. Similarly, for assessing the value of crops, trees, plants, attached to the land, the Collector can use the services of an experienced person in the field of agriculture, etc.

The Collector having determined the total compensation to be paid, shall, to arrive at the final award, impose a ‘Solatium ’ amount equivalent to 100% of the compensation amount. The solatium amount shall be in addition to the compensation payable to any person whose land has been acquired. Thus, it is like an additional compensation.

The provisions of the Income- tax Act are also relevant in this respect. Section 45(4) of the Act provides that where capital gains arises from the compulsory acquisition of a capital asset under any law, then the compensation awarded in the first instance shall be taxable in the year of award. If the same is enhanced subsequently, then the enhancement amount would be taxable in the year of receipt by the assessee.

R&R Provisions

The Bill contains provisions for Rehabilitation and Resettlement of Project Affected People (PAP) in case of an acquisition.

The Government may appoint an Administrator for carrying out the R&R provisions. The Government may also appoint a Commissioner for R&R. He may be appointed for supervising the formulation of R&R Schemes and for their proper implementation.

In case the land is purchased privately and is more than or equal to 100 acres within rural areas or is more than or equal to 50 acres in urban areas, then the permission of the Commissioner is required. Thus, the obligation to rehabilitate for private acquisition is only if the area acquired is 50 acres or more.

A Land Acquisition and Rehabilitation and Resettlement Authority would be established for settling any disputes relating to acquisition, compensation and R&R. This would be headed by a sitting/retired High Court Judge.

Temporary Acquisition

Whenever it appears to the Government that the temporary occupation and use of any waste or arable land are needed for any public purpose, or for a company, the appropriate Government may direct the Collector to procure the occupation and use of the same for such terms as it shall think fit, not exceeding 3 years from the commencement of such occupation.

The compensation may be either in a gross sum of money, or by monthly or other periodical payments, as shall be agreed upon in writing between him and such persons respectively.

In case the Collector and the persons interested differ as to the sufficiency of the compensation or apportionment thereof, the Collector shall refer such difference to the decision of the Land Acquisition and Rehabilitation and Resettlement Authority

Other Important Provisions

Any award for land acquisition is exempt from stamp duty.

If any land or part thereof acquired remains unutilised for a period of 10 years from the date of taking over the possession, the same shall return to the Land Bank of the Government by reversion. Whenever the ownership of any land acquired under this Act is transferred to any person for a consideration, without any development having taken place on such land, 20% of the appreciated land value shall be shared amongst the persons from whom the lands were acquired or their heirs, in proportion to the value at which the lands.

Comparison with the Act

A broad comparison of the Act vis-à-vis the Bill reveals the key differences as shown in the table:

Conclusion

The Bill is one of the most important recent laws in the real estate sector. It would have far reaching implications and consequences. Hence, it becomes essential to carefully study and understand this Law.

Service of Notice – Presumption Rebuttable – Endorsement as “Refused” – The respondent as the plaintiff filed suit alleging that the defendant was a monthly tenant. [Section 114 (e) Evidence Act]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Kanak Pramanik vs. Indrajit Bandopadhya AIR 2013 Calcutta 60

Defendant defaulted in payment of rent and accordingly plaintiff sent a notice u/s. 106 of the Transfer of Property Act under registered post with A/D asking the defendant to quit and vacate the suit premises on expiry of the month of Agrahayan 1395 B. S. The defendant refused to accept such notice and did not also vacate the suit premises. Accordingly, the suit for ejectment and recovery of khas possession with consequential reliefs was filed.

The Appellant/defendant contested the said suit by filing a written statement denying the material allegations of the plaint and contending inter alia that the defendant was a tenant under the plaintiff’s father Haripada Banerjee and that on the death of Haripada Banerjee, all his heirs became joint landlords and that the plaintiff was not the sole landlord and had no authority to file said ejectment suit as the sole landlord. It was further alleged that defendant did not receive any notice and that plaintiff managed to obtain a postal endorsement “refused” in collusion with postal peon.

The Trial Court framed several issues including an issue as to whether there was relationship of landlord and tenant between the parties and whether the notice u/s. 106 of the Transfer of Property Act was legal, valid and sufficient and was duly served upon the defendant. After hearing the Trial Court decreed the suit for ejectment observing that the defendant was a tenant under the plaintiff and that the notice u/s. 106 of the Transfer of Property Act was legal, valid and sufficient and that on account of refusal on the part of the defendant to accept the same it amounted to good service.

The Hon’ble Court observed that now it is settled law that once a notice is sent under registered post with A/D with proper stamp and proper address and is returned with an endorsement of the postal peon “refused” then there is a presumption of tender and refusal amounting to a good service of notice. However, said presumption is rebuttable. If the addressee denies said tender and alleged refusal on his part in his pleadings as well as in his evidence and the same is found believable to the Courts then the presumption of service will be deemed to be sufficiently rebutted. In that case, the onus will shift back to the addressor for proving such alleged tender and refusal by calling the postal peon to the witness box.

In the case in hand, admittedly the appellant tenant took specific plea not only in his written statement but also in his evidence that there was no tender of said notice to him by the postal peon and as such there was no question of refusal on his part to accept the same. The Courts below, however, refused to accept his version on the ground that he did not file any document to show that he was present in his office on that day. The respondent landlord has also admitted that the appellant tenant was an employee of the Government mint at Alipur. It also came out from evidence that the defendant remained absent from the suit shop room during the working period of the working days and that a barber shop was run therein through his employee Gour Chandra Pramanik. A Government employee is expected to be in his office during the office hours in a working day, in absence of any evidence to the contrary. Neither of the parties produced any evidence to show that on the relevant date of alleged tender or alleged refusal the appellant tenant was present in the said suit shop by not going to his office.

During hearing the learned counsel for the appellant tenant drew the attention of the Court to the cross-examination of the appellant landlord wherein he categorically stated that the postal peon told him that he went to the defendant’s shop room but he did not meet with him. According to the counsel, said admission of the plaintiff coupled with denial on the part of the appellant tenant belied the story of alleged tender by the postal peon to the defendant or refusal on the part of the defendant.

Section 106 of the Transfer of Property Act requires that notice to quit has to be sent either by post to the party or be tendered or delivered personally to such party or to one of his family members or servants at his residence/place of business or if such tender or delivery is not practicable, it be affixed to a conspicuous part of the property. In the case in hand, only one notice to quit was sent to the appellant tenant under registered post with A/D. It returned with the endorsement of the postal peon “refused”. The appellant tenant took specific plea not only in his written statement but also in his evidence that the postal peon did not tender any notice to him and accordingly there was no question of refusal on his part to accept the same. It also came out from evidence that the suit premises is a barber shop being run by appellant tenant through an employee Gour Chandra Pramanik. As such even in the absence of the appellant tenant if the postal peon tendered the notice to his employee Gour Chandra Pramanik to be refused to be accepted by Gour still it might amount to refusal on the part of the tenant treating it to be good service of notice. But there is no evidence to that effect also from the side of the respondent landlord. Rather the appellant tenant also examined said employee Gour Chandra Pramanik who categorically stated that on the relevant date i.e. 17-10-1988 postal peon did not visit said barber shop for service of the notice nor to speak of tendering the same to him. Said evidence remained unshaken in spite of cross-examination. In view of the aforesaid evidence on record it is palpable that the appellant tenant was able to rebut the presumption of due service in view of postal endorsement “refused” on the envelope of notice and that it was a duty of the respondent landlord to produce the postal peon on the dock to discharge the burden of proving the service of the notice.

Proper service of notice to quit is the very backbone of a suit of ejectment filed under the Transfer of Property Act. In this case, the deemed service of notice in view of postal endorsement “refused” is found to be not acceptable. As such, the Ejectment Decrees passed by learned Courts below banking on said deemed service of notice were not sustainable in law. As a result, the appeal was allowed.

levitra

Partnership firm – Legal entity – Income-tax Return (Income Tax Act, 1961 Section 184)

fiogf49gjkf0d
PBR Select Infra Projects, Rep by Partner vs. Commissioner of Tenders and Anr. AIR 2013 NOC 126 AP

The Hon’ble Court observed that for the limited purpose of the Act, a firm is conferred legal recognition as an entity and the Act made its assessment compulsory. But, I do not find any conceivable reason why the Income-tax returns of such a firm shall not be made use of by its partners for the purpose of satisfying the prequalification criteria of a tender document. Even if individual partners are liable for getting their individual incomes separately assessed u/s. 10 of the Act, in the absence of any legal bar under the provisions of the Act, there can be no reason for preventing a partner of a partnership firm from filing the Income-tax returns of the firm for the purpose of showing his turnover, financial capacity and other requirements as prescribed by the tender conditions.

The Court observed that the fiction introduced in section 184 of the Act, whereby a legal status is conferred on a partnership firm, cannot be extended to destroy the legal relationship between the partners and the firm. Such a water-tight compartment can be presumed only when the question of compliance with the requirement of section 184 of the Act arises. For instance, where a firm was not assessed under the Act and its partners who got their individual incomes assessed separately plead that the assessments in their individual capacity shall be deemed to be the assessment of the firm, section 184 can be pressed into service to negate such stand of the partners. But once the firm is assessed under the Act, such assessment would, enure to the benefit of its partners for the purposes such as the present one, where proof of assessment of the tenderer is required.

With regard to the second submission, respondent No. 3 filed the VAT clearance for the immediately preceding year in which the tender was called. However, along with the VAT clearance certificate dated 21-01-2011, respondent No. 3 has filed the VAT Returns Report dated 27-01-2012 of the Commercial Tax Department for the period from December 2010 to December 2011. This Report needs to be read along with the VAT clearance certificate dated 21-01-2011. None of the respondents have disputed the authenticity of the VAT Returns Report, which were up to December 2011, i.e., a couple of months prior to the issuance of the tender notification. In this view of the matter, the tender conditions is duly satisfied and hence the technical bid of respondent No. 3 is not liable for rejection on a hyper-technical ground that the formal latest VAT clearance certificate was not filed by him.

levitra

Foreign Judgement – Insolvency proceedings – Initiation of in India directly without any testing or filtration provided in CPC for execution of foreign decree in India – Not permissible: [Code of Civil Procedure 1908 section. 13, 14, 44A].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Abraaj Investment Management Ltd vs. Neville Tuli & Ors. AIR 2013 (NOC) 91 (Bom.)

The CPC provides specific provisions for execution of the decree passed by the court in reciprocating territory. The reciprocating territory means the territory as is defined u/s. 44-A of the CPC. It is clear even from the specific provision that any foreign judgment or decree cannot be put for execution unless there is reciprocating agreement or treaty as contemplated. The national or international treaties and or conventions and or agreements have their own value for the purposes of inter-border transactions and various such jurisdictional aspects. Everything is under control of the respective provisions of the respective States and the countries. Nothing is free and or no one can take any steps in any country without the sanction/ permission and or the filtrations so contemplated under the respective acts of the country. Section 13 of CPC contemplates when a foreign judgment shall be conclusive so that appropriate suits and or proceedings can be initiated by the concerned court/ parties in India. It provides the procedure to be followed before accepting the foreign judgment’s conclusiveness. It also means the merits of such judgments. Section 14 of CPC contemplates presumption so far as the foreign judgments are concerned. Section 114 of the Evidence Act deals with the presumptive value, even of the foreign judgment. The concept of presumption itself means that it is always rebuttable if a case is made out. Therefore, merely because it is a foreign judgment and or decree, that itself is not conclusive judgment for the purpose of final execution in India. Both required pre-testing or pre-filtrations as provided under the CPC and other relevant laws and rules. There are no provisions whereby any party/person can directly invoke the insolvency Act, based upon such foreign ex-parte judgment/decree. Even the foreign award cannot be executed in such fashion in India. It is also subject to the procedural filtration and the challenge.

The concept of execution of any decree and or order is different than initiation of the insolvency action based upon the decree or order. If these two concepts are totally different then it is difficult to accept the submission that for the initiation of the insolvency proceedings, no steps or permission and or the filtrations is necessary, as there are no specific boundaries or rules to restrict the same.

Once the insolvency notice is issued and if not complied with, the consequences are quite disastrous. The Insolvency Act provides various consequences in case the party in spite of service of insolvency notice failed to comply with the same. The act of insolvency in the commercial world has its own effect to destroy and or hamper the name, fame and the market and the business. Once the act of insolvency is committed, the declaration will be “for all the debtors” though action was initiated by the party for recovery of their respective monetary claims. The concept of “action in rem” and its effect just cannot be overlooked even at this stage, while considering the scheme of the insolvency Act.

In view of the Insolvency Act, the officer/official assignee based upon the averments made by the decree holder and believing the certified copies and or copies of the foreign judgment and or decree thought it to be correct and binding even on merit and issued the insolvency notice. The debtor after receipt of the same if failed to comply with the same, asked to face the consequences. For execution of a foreign decree, the filtration is provided and it is difficult for the party to execute the foreign judgment and or decree in India without following the procedure of law how the official assignee can initiate insolvency notice straightway on the basis of such foreign judgment by treating the same to be a final decree or order passed by the foreign court. Admittedly, there is nothing under the Insolvency Act and or CPC which permit and or entitles any one to put such foreign decree or judgment as the basis for initiating the insolvency proceedings in such fashion. If there are no provisions there is no permission. The Indian Court under the Insolvency Act is not empowered and or authorised to initiate insolvency proceedings in such fashion directly on the basis of the foreign judgment and or order.

The Court observed that such initiation of insolvency proceedings based upon a foreign judgment and or decree directly without any testing and or filtration as available for execution of the foreign decree in India will create more complications because of its various multifaceted problems and the situations. The initiation of such proceedings itself is not sufficient.

levitra